Dialogue, Anyone?

This will be a very brief commentary as the demands of my preparing Conversion in Reverse as print-on-demand book free of all typographical errors are pretty all-consuming right now, to say nothing of my daily duties of state.

Additionally, although great effort was put into the completion of Arguing Over the Inarguable three day ago, the article has been accessed a total of thirty-eight times. I account for three of those. Another was the result of a fine Catholic attorney, one who does not agree with my position on the state of the Church Militant in this time of apostasy and betrayal, who called it “excellent,” a compliment I take to heart as this attorney takes no prisoners in behalf of the Social Reign of Christ the King. There is thus really no need to rush to post these articles given the dramatic decrease in the readership of this site.

This is all within the Providence of God. Articles will still appear on this site from time to time. However, the decreased readership comes at a propitious time as I try to complete volumes two and three of my study of Americanism and put volume one and a several anthologies of these articles into a print-on-demand format.

The subject of this brief commentary is simple: the escalating level of violence in the Middle East that is the result of the adherents of two different false religions, Talmudism and Mohammedanism, having souls that are captive to the devil by means Original Sin. Those whose souls are captive to the devil by means of Original Sin are more inclined to hate those they deem responsible for acts of injustice and to visit all manner of violent vengeance in the name of “justice.” No amount of the madness of “dialogue” can soothe the savagery of a land that is suffering from the rejection of Christ the King by the Abrahamic Jews during the thirty-seven year period of mercy that He extended to them prior to the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D. by the pagan Romans as a chastisement for their infidelity and hardness of heart. Peace in the Middle East and everywhere else in the world will be the result of the Triumph of the Immaculate Heart of Mary

The mad hatters of conciliarism, apostates that they are, do not recognize this as they are so bereft of even a modicum of Catholicism and even any true understanding of the facts of history as they must be understood through the supernatural eyes of the Holy Faith that the only thing they can do is to show themselves to be shallow ideologues who are incapable of breaking free from their own enslavement to the doctrines and praxis of a false religion, conciliarism.

Consider, for example, just two passages from a statement released by something called the Justice and Peace Commission of the Assembly of Catholic Ordinaries in the Holy Land:

We need radical change. Israelis and Palestinians together need to shake off the negative attitudes of mutual mistrust and hatred. We are called to educate the younger generation in a new spirit that challenges the existing mentalities of oppression and discrimination. We need to shake off any leadership that feeds on the cycle of violence. We must find and support leaders who are determined to work for justice and peace, recognizing that God has planted here three religions: Judaism, Christianity and Islam, and two peoples: Palestinian and Israeli. We must find leaders who are clear-sighted and courageous enough to face the urgency of the present situation and to take the difficult decisions that are needed, leaders who, if necessary, are ready to sacrifice their political careers for the sake of a just and lasting peace. Such leaders have the vocation to be healers, peace makers, seekers of justice and visionaries of the alternatives to the cycle of violence.

We remember the recent visit of Pope Francis to our region and his incessant call for justice and peace. In his meeting with the Palestinian leadership he said: “In expressing my closeness to those who suffer most from this conflict, I wish to state my heartfelt conviction that the time has come to put an end to this situation which has become increasingly unacceptable. For the good of all, there is a need to intensify efforts and initiatives aimed at creating the conditions for a stable peace based on justice, on the recognition of the rights of every individual, and on mutual security. The time has come for everyone to find the courage to be generous and creative in the service of the common good” (May 25, 2014). Likewise, in his meeting with the Israeli leadership, he said “Here I renew my plea that all parties avoid initiatives and actions which contradict their stated determination to reach a true agreement and that they tirelessly work for peace, with decisiveness and tenacity. There is likewise need for a firm rejection of all that is opposed to the cultivation of peace and respectful relations between Jews, Christians and Muslims” (May 26, 2014). (Holy Land: A call for courageous change.)

Two brief comments, please.

First, the true God of Divine Revelation did not  “plant” “three religions” in the Holy Land.

Repeat after me, you alleged ordinaries of the Holy Land: God used the pagan Romans to disperse most of the Abrahamic Jews out of the Holy Land in 70 A.D. Contrary to what is taught by the conciliar “popes,” including Jorge Mario Bergoglio, the Old Covenant that God made with Moses ended when Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ took His last breath on the wood of the Holy Cross on Good Friday, thereby causing the earth to quake and the curtain in the Temple to be torn in two from top to bottom. The definitive public pronouncement to the effect of the invalidity of the Old Covenant was made by Christ the King Himself when the Jews were expelled from the Holy Land, and the Zionists, who comprise most, although not all, of the Talmudists in Israel, returned in defiance of this dispersal.

God did not “plant” any Judaism in the Holy Land, no less intend it to be recognized as a religion that is pleasing to Him by men who believe themselves to be officials of the Catholic Church.

Repeat after me, you blasphemers of the Most Blessed Trinity who make insane statements about how to break the cycle of violence in the Holy Land: Mohammedanism is a false religion that was born in a violent hatred of the doctrine of the Most Blessed Trinity. It spread through North Africa and into the Holy Land itself as a result of violent conquest.

Indeed, even though the leaders of the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria (ISIS) are seen by all Shiites and even some Sunnis as the Mohammedan version of the iconoclasts who were fought by Saint John Damascene in behalf of the true Faith, their commitment to abject violence, which has included blowing up Christian churches in Syria and blowing up Shiite mosques and even Sunni mosques in Iraq that have been deemed to belong to idolaters (see ISIS destroys shrines and mosques, may be targeting Mecca.)

Dialogue, anyone?

We are not going to stop the tide of the threats posed by Mohammedanism and the bloodthirsty, vengeful nature of the Zionists and other false religions with any form of dialogue or with any kind of naturalism. We must avoid all contact with these agents of error and indifferentism.

Who says so?

Look again for yourselves:

Everyone should avoid familiarity or friendship with anyone suspected of belonging to masonry or to affiliated groups. Know them by their fruits and avoid them. Every familiarity should be avoided, not only with those impious libertines who openly promote the character of the sect, but also with those who hide under the mask of universal tolerance, respect for all religions, and the craving to reconcile the maxims of the Gospel with those of the revolution. These men seek to reconcile Christ and Belial, the Church of God and the state without God. (Pope Leo XIII, Custodi Di Quella Fede, December 8, 1892.)

As noted just above, the souls of the Talmudists and the Zionists are captive to the devil by means of Original Sin. The souls of the conciliar apostates, starting with Jorge himself, are steeped in the blindness of what are, objectively speaking, their Mortal Sins against the Holy Faith. As is the case with the Talmudists and Zionists, the officials of the false religion known as conciliarism are thus incapable of serving as instruments of a true peace, that of Christ the King Himself, something that has been pointed out on this site scores upon scores of times by citing the following passage from Pope Pius XI’s Ubi Arcano Dei Consilio, December 23 1922:

49. It is, therefore, a fact which cannot be questioned that the true peace of Christ can only exist in the Kingdom of Christ — “the peace of Christ in the Kingdom of Christ.” It is no less unquestionable that, in doing all we can to bring about the re-establishment of Christ’s kingdom, we will be working most effectively toward a lasting world peace. (Pope Pius XI, Ubi Arcano Dei Consilio, December 23, 1922.)

What can we do?

Pray the Rosary in fulfillment of Our Lady’s Fatima Message, do penance for our sins, make sacrifices for the conversion of sinners and for the conversion of non-Catholics, including the conciliar apostates. Spend time, if at all possible where you live, in prayer before Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ’s Real Presence in the Most Blessed Sacrament.

There are worse chastisements to come. We must be prepared to suffer them with joy, gratitude and love as the consecrated slaves of Christ the King through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary.

Vivat Christus Rex!

Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Pope Saint Pius I, pray for us.

Jorge Just Won’t Go Away

What a tormentor is this Argentine Apostate named Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who is just seven days away from completing his sixteenth month of his masquerade as the world’s beloved “Pope Francis.” Jorge seems to delight in tormenting believing Catholics with nonstop and seemingly marathon interviews and “homilies,” which wind up surprising us during those periods when he is supposed to be “resting” and has ceased giving his daily “homilies” at the Casa Santa Marta during his Ding Dong School Of Apostasy.

As time is at a premium after a day of running errands for the family, I am going to make this commentary very short. This, I am sure, will please most of the twelve of you who view these articles regularly, presuming that our hacker friend does not prevent you from doing so.

Jorge gave a “homily” yesterday, Saturday, July 5, 2014, the Feast of Saint Anthony Mary Zaccaria within the Octave of Saints Peter and Paul, wherein he repeated the old line from Giovanni Enrico Antonio Maria/Paul the Sick (three months, thirteen days until this wretched Modernist is “beatified) concerning the service of “man” as being the first priority of what is alleged to be the Catholic Church. Here is but a very brief excerpt:

“It is necessary to place the dignity of the human person at the centre of every prospect and every action. Other interests, even if legitimate, are secondary,” he said to applause. “At the centre is the dignity of the human person. Why? Because the human person is in the image of God, he was created in the image of God and we are all in the image of God!” (Serve and live in the freedom of God.)

The human person is at the “centre of every prospect and every action. Other interests, even if legitimate, are secondary.”

No, Jorge, God as He has revealed Himself to us through His true Church is the center of all. Every one of our actions must be pleasing to God. It is worthless to serve the “dignity of the human person” while suborning those things that are repugnant to the greater honor and glory of God and the sanctification and salvation of the souls redeemed by the Most Precious Blood of Jesus.

Yet it is that the “human dignity” mantra has been repeated endlessly by the conciliar “popes.”

The soon-to-be “Blessed Paul the Sick” said the following at the United Masonic Nations Organization on October 4, 1965, the Feast of Saint Francis of Assisi:

Our message is meant to be, first of all, a moral and solemn ratification of this lofty institution. This message comes from Our historical experience. It is as an “expert in humanity” that We bring to this Organization the suffrage of Our recent Predecessors, that of the entire Catholic Episcopate, and Our own, convinced as We are that this Organization represents the obligatory path of modern civilization and of world peace.

In saying this, We feel We are speaking with the voice of the dead as well as of the living: of the dead who have fallen in the terrible wars of the past, dreaming of concord and world peace; of the living who have survived those wars, bearing in their hearts a condemnation of those who seek to renew them; and of those rightful expectation of a better humanity. And We also make Our own, the voice of the poor, the disinherited, the suffering; of those who long for justice for the dignity of life, for freedom, for well being and for progress. The peoples of the earth turn to the United Nations as the last hope of concord and peace. We presume to present here, together with Our own, their tribute to honour and of hope. That is why this moment is a great one for you also. We know that you are fully aware of this. Now for the continuation of Our message. It looks entirely towards the future. The edifice which you have constructed must never collapse; it must be continually perfected and adapted to the needs which the history of the world will present. You mark a stage in the development of mankind; from now on retreat is impossible; you must go forward. (Giovanni Montini/Paul VI’s Address to the United Nations, October 4, 1965.)

No room for Social Reign of Christ the King in such an apostate celebration of the “ability” of a Judeo-Masonic organization that sucks billions of dollars into its behemoth bureaucracy to advance an agenda of unbridled moral and social evils all throughout the world. No room for the honor and glory of the Most Blessed Trinity or for the sanctification and salvation of souls.

As is well known, Karol Wojtyla/John Paul II was forever discoursing about the “dignity of the human person.” Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI spoke of this very frequently as well.

Pope Saint Pius X’s condemnation of The Sillon, whose false theology and philosophy provided important building blocks for the edifice of the One World Ecumenical Church of conciliarism, put the lie to this very simply and directly:

Alas! yes, the double meaning has been broken: the social action of the Sillon is no longer Catholic. The Sillonist, as such, does not work for a coterie, and “the Church”, he says, “cannot in any sense benefit from the sympathies that his action may stimulate.” A strange situation, indeed! They fear lest the Church should profit for a selfish and interested end by the social action of the Sillon, as if everything that benefited the Church did not benefit the whole human race! A curious reversal of notions! The Church might benefit from social action! As if the greatest economists had not recognized and proved that it is social action alone which, if serious and fruitful, must benefit the Church! But stranger still, alarming and saddening at the same time, are the audacity and frivolity of men who call themselves Catholics and dream of re-shaping society under such conditions, and of establishing on earth, over and beyond the pale of the Catholic Church, “the reign of love and justice” with workers coming from everywhere, of all religions and of no religion, with or without beliefs, so long as they forego what might divide them – their religious and philosophical convictions, and so long as they share what unites them – a “generous idealism and moral forces drawn from whence they can.” When we consider the forces, knowledge, and supernatural virtues which are necessary to establish the Christian City, and the sufferings of millions of martyrs, and the light given by the Fathers and Doctors of the Church, and the self-sacrifice of all the heroes of charity, and a powerful hierarchy ordained in heaven, and the streams of Divine Grace – the whole having been built up, bound together, and impregnated by the life and spirit of Jesus Christ, the Wisdom of God, the Word made man – when we think, I say, of all this, it is frightening to behold new apostles eagerly attempting to do better by a common interchange of vague idealism and civic virtues. What are they going to produce? What is to come of this collaboration? A mere verbal and chimerical construction in which we shall see, glowing in a jumble, and in seductive confusion, the words Liberty, Justice, Fraternity, Love, Equality, and human exultation, all resting upon an ill-understood human dignity. It will be a tumultuous agitation, sterile for the end proposed, but which will benefit the less Utopian exploiters of the people. Yes, we can truly say that the Sillon, its eyes fixed on a chimera, brings Socialism in its train.

We fear that worse is to come: the end result of this developing promiscuousness, the beneficiary of this cosmopolitan social action, can only be a Democracy which will be neither Catholic, nor Protestant, nor Jewish. It will be a religion (for Sillonism, so the leaders have said, is a religion) more universal than the Catholic Church, uniting all men become brothers and comrades at last in the “Kingdom of God”. – “We do not work for the Church, we work for mankind.”

And now, overwhelmed with the deepest sadness, We ask Ourselves, Venerable Brethren, what has become of the Catholicism of the Sillon? Alas! this organization which formerly afforded such promising expectations, this limpid and impetuous stream, has been harnessed in its course by the modern enemies of the Church, and is now no more than a miserable affluent of the great movement of apostasy being organized in every country for the establishment of a One-World Church which shall have neither dogmas, nor hierarchy, neither discipline for the mind, nor curb for the passions, and which, under the pretext of freedom and human dignity, would bring back to the world (if such a Church could overcome) the reign of legalized cunning and force, and the oppression of the weak, and of all those who toil and suffer.

We know only too well the dark workshops in which are elaborated these mischievous doctrines which ought not to seduce clear-thinking minds. The leaders of the Sillon have not been able to guard against these doctrines. The exaltation of their sentiments, the undiscriminating good-will of their hearts, their philosophical mysticism, mixed with a measure of illuminism, have carried them away towards another Gospel which they thought was the true Gospel of Our Savior. To such an extent that they speak of Our Lord Jesus Christ with a familiarity supremely disrespectful, and that – their ideal being akin to that of the Revolution – they fear not to draw between the Gospel and the Revolution blasphemous comparisons for which the excuse cannot be made that they are due to some confused and over-hasty composition.

We wish to draw your attention, Venerable Brethren, to this distortion of the Gospel and to the sacred character of Our Lord Jesus Christ, God and man, prevailing within the Sillon and elsewhere. As soon as the social question is being approached, it is the fashion in some quarters to first put aside the divinity of Jesus Christ, and then to mention only His unlimited clemency, His compassion for all human miseries, and His pressing exhortations to the love of our neighbor and to the brotherhood of men. True, Jesus has loved us with an immense, infinite love, and He came on earth to suffer and die so that, gathered around Him in justice and love, motivated by the same sentiments of mutual charity, all men might live in peace and happiness. But for the realization of this temporal and eternal happiness, He has laid down with supreme authority the condition that we must belong to His Flock, that we must accept His doctrine, that we must practice virtue, and that we must accept the teaching and guidance of Peter and his successors. Further, whilst Jesus was kind to sinners and to those who went astray, He did not respect their false ideas, however sincere they might have appeared. He loved them all, but He instructed them in order to convert them and save them. Whilst He called to Himself in order to comfort them, those who toiled and suffered, it was not to preach to them the jealousy of a chimerical equality. Whilst He lifted up the lowly, it was not to instill in them the sentiment of a dignity independent from, and rebellious against, the duty of obedience. Whilst His heart overflowed with gentleness for the souls of good-will, He could also arm Himself with holy indignation against the profaners of the House of God, against the wretched men who scandalized the little ones, against the authorities who crush the people with the weight of heavy burdens without putting out a hand to lift them. He was as strong as he was gentle. He reproved, threatened, chastised, knowing, and teaching us that fear is the beginning of wisdom, and that it is sometimes proper for a man to cut off an offending limb to save his body. Finally, He did not announce for future society the reign of an ideal happiness from which suffering would be banished; but, by His lessons and by His example, He traced the path of the happiness which is possible on earth and of the perfect happiness in heaven: the royal way of the Cross. These are teachings that it would be wrong to apply only to one’s personal life in order to win eternal salvation; these are eminently social teachings, and they show in Our Lord Jesus Christ something quite different from an inconsistent and impotent humanitarianism. (Pope Saint Pius X, Notre Charge Apostolique, August 15, 1910.)

Papa Giuseppe Melchior Sarto was a Catholic.

Antipapa Jorge Mario Bergoglio is an apostate.

Pope Saint Pius X worked for the honor and glory of God and the salvation of souls.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio works for “mankind. Excuse, “humankind.”

Then again, Jorge Mario Bergoglio wants us to believe the the true role of a pope is to be Bishop of Rome and to then to act “synodally” (collegially) on a universal basis:

–Q: Why, since the beginning, have you wished to stress so much the role of the Bishop of Rome?

–Pope Francis: Francis’ first service is this: to be the Bishop of Rome. He has all the Pope’s titles, universal Shepherd, Vicar of Christ, etc., in fact, because he is Bishop of Rome. It’s the first choice,  the consequence of Peter’s primacy. If tomorrow the Pope wished to be the Bishop of Tivoli, clearly they would throw me out. . . .

Q: Where is Bergoglio’s Church heading?

–Pope Francis: Thank God I have no Church; I follow Christ. I didn’t found anything. From the point of view of style, I haven’t changed from the way I was at Buenos Aires. Yes, perhaps some little thing, because one must, but to change at my age would be ridiculous. In regard to the plan, instead, I follow what the Cardinals have requested during the General Congregations before the Conclave. I go in that direction. The Council of Eight Cardinals, an external body, was born from that. It was requested to help reform the Curia. Something, moreover, that isn’t easy because a step is taken, but then it emerges that this or that must be done, and if before there was one dicastery, it then becomes four. My decisions are the fruit of the pre Conclave meetings. I haven’t done anything on my own.

–Q: A democratic approach?

–Pope Francis: They were decisions of the Cardinals. I don’t know it it’s a democratic approach. I would say it is more Synodal, even if the word is not appropriate for cardinals. (Jorge Babbles On Yet Againw With ‘Il Messagero.”)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio wants to make everyone believe that he has no agenda of his own.

Guess what?

He has an agenda of his own, and it is one of complete and total revolution against anything and everything that is recognizably Catholic. Jorge has bulldozed, belittled and persecuted many of those “restortationists” who have sought to oppose his schemes that have been denounced by our true popes, whether acting on their own or as they have promulgated decrees of Holy Mother Church’s true general councils, each of which met under the infallible guidance and protection of the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, Who is immutable.

Although Jorge likes to emphasize his role as a putative Bishop of Rome, this is yet another mask of his disdain for Papal Primacy. While Senor Bergoglio will mouth lip service platitudes about the primacy of the Chair of Peter, his visible signs of disgust with almost the entirety of papal protocol, including living in the Apostolic Palace as he holds forth in his quarters in the Casa Santa Marta, indicates that he speaks with a forked tongue.

Contrary to what Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s words and actions have conveyed to the word, a true pope is indeed the Visible Head of the true Church on earth. Pope Pius IX issued Pastor Aeternus at the [First] Vatican Council to define Papal Primacy and Papal Infallibility and the true governing powers of a true and legitimate Successor of Saint Peter:

1. And so, supported by the clear witness of Holy Scripture, and adhering to the manifest and explicit decrees both of our predecessors the Roman Pontiffs and of general councils, we promulgate anew the definition of the ecumenical Council of Florence [49], which must be believed by all faithful Christians, namely that the Apostolic See and the Roman Pontiff hold a world-wide primacy, and that the Roman Pontiff is the successor of blessed Peter, the prince of the apostles, true vicar of Christ, head of the whole Church and father and teacher of all Christian people.

To him, in blessed Peter, full power has been given by our lord Jesus Christ to tend, rule and govern the universal Church.

All this is to be found in the acts of the ecumenical councils and the sacred canons.

2. Wherefore we teach and declare that, by divine ordinance, the Roman Church possesses a pre-eminence of ordinary power over every other Church, and that this jurisdictional power of the Roman Pontiff is both episcopal and immediate. Both clergy and faithful, of whatever rite and dignity, both singly and collectively, are bound to submit to this power by the duty of hierarchical subordination and true obedience, and this not only in matters concerning faith and morals, but also in those which regard the discipline and government of the Church throughout the world.

3. In this way, by unity with the Roman Pontiff in communion and in profession of the same faith , the Church of Christ becomes one flock under one Supreme Shepherd [50].

4. This is the teaching of the Catholic truth, and no one can depart from it without endangering his faith and salvation.

5. This power of the Supreme Pontiff by no means detracts from that ordinary and immediate power of episcopal jurisdiction, by which bishops, who have succeeded to the place of the apostles by appointment of the Holy Spirit, tend and govern individually the particular flocks which have been assigned to them. On the contrary, this power of theirs is asserted, supported and defended by the Supreme and Universal Pastor; for St. Gregory the Great says: “My honor is the honor of the whole Church. My honor is the steadfast strength of my brethren. Then do I receive true honor, when it is denied to none of those to whom honor is due.” [51]

6. Furthermore, it follows from that supreme power which the Roman Pontiff has in governing the whole Church, that he has the right, in the performance of this office of his, to communicate freely with the pastors and flocks of the entire Church, so that they may be taught and guided by him in the way of salvation.

7. And therefore we condemn and reject the opinions of those who hold that this communication of the Supreme Head with pastors and flocks may be lawfully obstructed; or that it should be dependent on the civil power, which leads them to maintain that what is determined by the Apostolic See or by its authority concerning the government of the Church, has no force or effect unless it is confirmed by the agreement of the civil authority.

8. Since the Roman Pontiff, by the divine right of the apostolic primacy, governs the whole Church, we likewise teach and declare that he is the supreme judge of the faithful [52], and that in all cases which fall under ecclesiastical jurisdiction recourse may be had to his judgment [53]. The sentence of the Apostolic See (than which there is no higher authority) is not subject to revision by anyone, nor may anyone lawfully pass judgment thereupon [54]. And so they stray from the genuine path of truth who maintain that it is lawful to appeal from the judgments of the Roman pontiffs to an ecumenical council as if this were an authority superior to the Roman Pontiff.

9. So, then, if anyone says that the Roman Pontiff has merely an office of supervision and guidance, and not the full and supreme power of jurisdiction over the whole Church, and this not only in matters of faith and morals, but also in those which concern the discipline and government of the Church dispersed throughout the whole world; or that he has only the principal part, but not the absolute fullness, of this supreme power; or that this power of his is not ordinary and immediate both over all and each of the Churches and over all and each of the pastors and faithful: let him be anathema. (Chapter 3, Dogmatic Constitution of the Church, Vatican Council, July 18, 1870.)

Intent on finding a “new way” for what is called the “Petrine Ministry” can be exercised to the satisfaction of the heretical and schismatic Orthodox and the Protestant sects, the conciliar “pontiffs,” starting most notably with “Saint John Paul II” in Ut Unum Sint, May 25, 1995 (look for a big celebration of that heretical document’s twentieth anniversary next year), have done everything imaginable to extol their “collegial” or “synodal” relationship with the world’s conciliar “bishops.”

Even Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI is reported to have said to Bishop Bernard Fellay, the Superior-General of the Society of Saint Pius X, in their infamous meeting at Castel Gandolfo on August 29, 2005, the Feast of the Beheading of Saint John the Baptist, that “My authority stops at that door” as the old German Modernist pointed to the door leading out of the room where the meeting was taking place. In other words, the “bishops” are the true “governors.” “Rome” is merely a “clearinghouse” to provide a bit of direction now and again.

Most of the conciliar “bishops,” of course, are every bit as revolutionary as have been the conciliar “popes,” including the visceral revolutionary named Jorge Mario Bergoglio.

The Italian “cardinal” who serves as the secretary-general of the conciliar institution called the “Synod of Bishops,” Lorenzo “Cardinal” Badisseri, has denounced as “crazy” the words of a conciliar presbyter in Italy who had dared to state that men and women who cohabit together without the benefit of the Sacrament of Holy Matrimony are leading sinful lives.

Yes, one must be denounced as “crazy” for simply professing a basic fact of the Catholic moral theology.

Here is the story as provide by a “conservative” blogger, who appears to be “mystified” how this can be the case even though Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his pals Walter “Cardinal” Kasper and Reinhard “Cardinal” Marx and Oscar Andres Maradiaga “Cardinal” Rodriguez each has stated that a “new” “pastoral approach” along the lines use by the Orthodox in the cases of divorced and civilly “remarried” couples must be “considered” at the upcoming synod:

In exalted ecclesiastical circles in Italy, there seems to be a new orthodoxy emerging with regard to the question of Holy Communion for the divorced and remarried. So strict is it that a parish priest gets a guided missile from the heart of the curia for his dissent.

Many readers follow Sandro Magister’s English language blog, Chiesa, for its well-informed and incisive comment on Vatican affairs. Magister also writes an Italian language blog for L’Espresso, called Settimo Cielo which often has additional material of great interest.

A few days ago, in his article Cose da pazzi. Il cardinale Collins e il curato di campagna (“Crazy things. Collins and the country priest”) Magister told of the reaction to Fr Tarcisio Vicario, a parish priest of the diocese of Novara in Italy who recently spoke about the question of Holy Communion for the divorced and remarried, saying:

“For the Church, which acts in the name of the Son of God, marriage between the baptised is alone and always a sacrament. Civil marriage and cohabitation are not a sacrament. Therefore those who place themselves outside of the Sacrament by contracting civil marriage are living a continuing infidelity. One is not treating of sin committed on one occasion (for example a murder), nor an infidelity through carelessness or habit, where conscience in any case calls us back to the duty of reforming ourselves by means of sincere repentance and a true and firm purpose of distancing ourselves from sin and from the occasions which lead to it.”

The Bishop of Novara made it clear that an appeal to logic or the proper understanding of rehtorical analogy, would fall on deaf ears, characterising the priest’s expression as:

“an unacceptable equation, even though introduced as an example, between irregular cohabitation and murder. The use of the example, even if written in brackets, proves to be inappropriate and misleading, and therefore wrong.”

In fact Fr Vicario did not “equate” irregular cohabitation and murder. His whole point was that they are different – one is a permanent state where the person does not intend to change their situation, the other is a sin committed on a particular occasion where a properly formed conscience would call the person to repent and not commit the sin again.

The wrath descending upon poor Fr Vicario did not end with a rebuke from his Ordinary. Cardinal Baldisseri, the Secretary General of the forthcoming Synod, said that the words of Fr Vicario were “crazy, a strictly personal opinion of a parish priest who does not represent anyone, not even himself.” (“una pazzia, un’opinione strettamente personale di un parroco che non rappresenta nessuno, neanche se stesso.“)

Leaving aside the tortuous hyperbole (as Sir Bernard Wooley might interject, his opinion cannot be personal yet not represent himself) it must be asked why such a mainstream and orthodox opinion, expressed with clarity, should be the object of such vehement condemnation. (Crazy Man, Just Crazy.)

No, there is no reason to be mystified about how “Cardinal” Lorenzo Baldisseri can call a conciliar presbyter, who had been reprimanded by his own conciliar “ordinary,” “crazy” for stating Catholic moral truth plainly.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio himself has provided us with the answer:

Q: Wojtyla learned to say volemose bene, damose da fa’ [Roman dialect phrases meaningLet’s love another, let’s get to work!”]. Have you learned any sayings of you own?

–Pope Francis: For now little. Campa e fa’ campa [live and let live]. [Naturally, he laughs]. (Jorge Babbles On Yet Againw With ‘Il Messagero.”)

Sure, just “live and let live.”

The martyr who gave up his life for Papal Primacy and for the inviolability of a ratified, consummated marriage, Saint Thomas More, on July 6, 1535 (his feast day, which is celebrated along with that of the Bishop of Rochester, Saint John Fisher, who was martyred on June 22, 1534, is July 9 in England and Wales), refused to let King Henry VIII’s heretical and schismatic actions and his personal immorality to just “live and let live”:

For as much as, my Lords, this Indictment is grounded upon an Act of Parliament, directly repugnant, to the Laws of God and his Holy Church, the Supreme Government of which, or of any part thereof, no Temporal Person may by any Law presume to take upon him, being what right belongs to the See of Rome, which by special Prerogative was granted by the Mouth of our Savior Christ himself to St. Peter, and the Bishops of Rome his Successors only, whilst he lived, and was personally present here on Earth: it is therefore, amongst Catholic Christians, insufficient in Law, to charge any Christian to obey it. And in order to the proof of his Assertion, he declared among other things, that whereas this Kingdom alone being but one Member, and a small part of the Church, was not to make a particular Law disagreeing with the general Law of Christ’s universal Catholic Church, no more than the City of London, being but one Member in respect to the whole Kingdom, might enact a Law against an Act of Parliament, to be binding to the whole Realm: so he shewed farther, That Law was, even contrary to the Laws and Statutes of the Kingdom yet unrepealed, as might evidently be seen by Magna Charta, wherein are these Words; Ecclesia Anglicana libera sit, & habet omnia jura integra, & libertates suas illcesas: And it is contrary also to that sacred Oath which the King’s Majesty himself, and every other Christian Prince, always take with great Solemnity, at their Coronations. So great was Sir Thomas’s Zeal, that he further alleged, that it was worse in the Kingdom of England to resist Obedience to the See of Rome, than for any Child to do to his natural Parent: for, as St. Paul said to the Corinthians, I have regenerated you, my Children, in Christ; so might that worthy Pope of Rome, St. Gregory the Great, say of us Englishmen, Ye are my Children, because I have given you everlasting Salvation: for by St. Augustine and his followers, his immediate Messengers, England first received the Christian faith, which is a far higher and better Inheritance than any carnal Father can leave to his Children; for a. Son is only by generation, we are by Regeneration made the spiritual Children of Christ and the Pope. (The Trial and Execution of Sir Thomas More.)

Live and let live?

The more Jorge babbles, my good and vanishing readers, the more he demonstrates how he, a self-professed child of the “Second” Vatican Council as proclaimed and implemented initially by Giovanni Montini Enrico Antonio Maria Montini/Paul the Sick. Bergoglio professes a false religion that has false doctrines on Faith and Morals and false liturgical rites. Those who believe that this apostate is a Catholic in good standing and is thus a true and legitimate Successor of Saint Peter are badly mistaken.

All the more reason to beg Our Lady to send us the graces won for us by the shedding of her Divine Son’s Most Precious Blood during His Passion and Death on the woo of the Holy Cross so that we can save our souls as we seek to make reparation for our own many sins that have worsened both the state of the world-at-large and the state of the Church Militant on earth in this time of apostasy and betrayal.

The final triumph belongs to the Immaculate Heart of Mary, and to this end we need to pray as many Rosaries each day as our state-in-life permits.

Vivat Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Immaculate Heart of Mary, pray for us now and at the hour of our death.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

A New Sense for a New Faith, part two

The entire goal of Sensus fidei in the life of the Church is to provide a theological justification for Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s plans to expedite the evolutionary processes, if you will, of the counterfeit church of conciliarism’s logical path of degeneration to the point of complete paganism. Although the point has been made several times before on this site, the counterfeit church of conciliarism is rapidly matching the heretical and schismatic Anglican sect’s complete abandonment of any semblance of even a generic sense of Christianity in order to assuage the consciences of those steeped in lives of unrepentant sins, whether those sins be of the natural or unnatural variety.

The authors of Sensus fidei in the life of the Church attempted to explain that the conciliar religion’s concept of the sense of their false faith must be distinguished from public opinion as found in the realm of civil “democracies,” which are, of course, actually republics in that a pure democracy is a form of government in which the whole number of citizens meeting eligibility requirement gather in assembly to  directly decide matters of public policy (e.g. ancient Athens and the “town meeting” form of government that to this very day in some New England communities), before proceeding to extol the role of public opinion in the gathering of the sense of the faithful. Such must ever be the fate of minds who reject what Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI considered the “crystal-clear logic” of Saint Thomas Aquinas’s Scholasticism that is disparaged by Jorge Mario Bergoglio as producing a “church that is closed-in-on-itself” and thus incapable of letting what he thinks is the Third Person of Most Blessed Trinity “blow freely” without being “caged in” by the “filter” of a dogmatically “rigid” past.

Here is the supposed rejection of public opinion as the foundation of the sense of the faithful while admitting that it does have a “proper role in the Church”:

One of the most delicate topics is the relationship between the sensus fidei and public or majority opinion both inside and outside the Church. Public opinion is a sociological concept, which applies first of all to political societies. The emergence of public opinion is linked to the birth and development of the political model of representative democracy. In so far as political power gains its legitimacy from the people, the latter must make known their thoughts, and political power must take account of them in the exercise of government. Public opinion is therefore essential to the healthy functioning of democratic life, and it is important that it be enlightened and informed in a competent and honest manner. That is the role of the mass media, which thus contribute greatly to the common good of society, as long as they do not seek to manipulate opinion in favour of particular interests.

114. The Church appreciates the high human and moral values espoused by democracy, but she herself is not structured according to the principles of a secular political society. The Church, the mystery of the communion of humanity with God, receives her constitution from Christ. It is from him that she receives her internal structure and her principles of government. Public opinion cannot, therefore, play in the Church the determinative role that it legitimately plays in the political societies that rely on the principle of popular sovereignty, though it does have a proper role in the Church, as we shall seek to clarify below. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Extensive and Protracted Comments:

There is a great deal of error in this one paragraph. Much time has to be taken to examine the matter in depth as the conciliar revolutionaries must by their very reprobate nature distort the meaning, history and application in concrete circumstances of Holy Mother Church’s Social Teaching.

First, it is false that political power derives its legitimacy from the people. Although it will be explained below that the people may choose to adopt any particular form of government as befits the pursuit of the common good in accord with the binding precepts of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law, the source of all sovereignty is God, not the people.

Pope Leo XIII made this eminently clear in Immortale Dei, November 1, 1885:

30. Now, natural reason itself proves convincingly that such concepts of the government of a State are wholly at variance with the truth. Nature itself bears witness that all power, of every kind, has its origin from God, who is its chief and most august source.

31. The sovereignty of the people, however, and this without any reference to God, is held to reside in the multitude; which is doubtless a doctrine exceedingly well calculated to flatter and to inflame many passions, but which lacks all reasonable proof, and all power of insuring public safety and preserving order. Indeed, from the prevalence of this teaching, things have come to such a pass that may hold as an axiom of civil jurisprudence that seditions may be rightfully fostered. For the opinion prevails that princes are nothing more than delegates chosen to carry out the will of the people; whence it necessarily follows that all things are as changeable as the will of the people, so that risk of public disturbance is ever hanging over our heads.

To hold, therefore, that there is no difference in matters of religion between forms that are unlike each other, and even contrary to each other, most clearly leads in the end to the rejection of all religion in both theory and practice. And this is the same thing as atheism, however it may differ from it in name. Men who really believe in the existence of God must, in order to be consistent with themselves and to avoid absurd conclusions, understand that differing modes of divine worship involving dissimilarity and conflict even on most important points cannot all be equally probable, equally good, and equally acceptable to God.

32. So, too, the liberty of thinking, and of publishing, whatsoever each one likes, without any hindrance, is not in itself an advantage over which society can wisely rejoice. On the contrary, it is the fountain-head and origin of many evils. Liberty is a power perfecting man, and hence should have truth and goodness for its object. But the character of goodness and truth cannot be changed at option. These remain ever one and the same, and are no less unchangeable than nature itself. If the mind assents to false opinions, and the will chooses and follows after what is wrong, neither can attain its native fullness, but both must fall from their native dignity into an abyss of corruption. Whatever, therefore, is opposed to virtue and truth may not rightly be brought temptingly before the eye of man, much less sanctioned by the favor and protection of the law. A well-spent life is the only way to heaven, whither all are bound, and on this account the State is acting against the laws and dictates of nature whenever it permits the license of opinion and of action to lead minds astray from truth and souls away from the practice of virtue. To exclude the Church, founded by God Himself, from life, from laws, from the education of youth, from domestic society is a grave and fatal error. A State from which religion is banished can never be well regulated; and already perhaps more than is desirable is known of the nature and tendency of the so-called civil philosophy of life and morals. The Church of Christ is the true and sole teacher of virtue and guardian of morals. She it is who preserves in their purity the principles from which duties flow, and, by setting forth most urgent reasons for virtuous life, bids us not only to turn away from wicked deeds, but even to curb all movements of the mind that are opposed to reason, even though they be not carried out in action.

33. To wish the Church to be subject to the civil power in the exercise of her duty is a great folly and a sheer injustice. Whenever this is the case, order is disturbed, for things natural are put above things supernatural; the many benefits which the Church, if free to act, would confer on society are either prevented or at least lessened in number; and a way is prepared for enmities and contentions between the two powers, with how evil result to both the issue of events has taught us only too frequently.

34. Doctrines such as these, which cannot be approved by human reason, and most seriously affect the whole civil order, Our predecessors the Roman Pontiffs (well aware of what their apostolic office required of them) have never allowed to pass uncondemned. Thus, Gregory XVI in his encyclical letter “Mirari Vos,” dated August 15, 1832, inveighed with weighty words against the sophisms which even at his time were being publicly inculcated-namely, that no preference should be shown for any particular form of worship; that it is right for individuals to form their own personal judgments about religion; that each man’s conscience is his sole and allsufficing guide; and that it is lawful for every man to publish his own views, whatever they may be, and even to conspire against the State. On the question of the separation of Church and State the same Pontiff writes as follows: “Nor can We hope for happier results either for religion or for the civil government from the wishes of those who desire that the Church be separated from the State, and the concord between the secular and ecclesiastical authority be dissolved. It is clear that these men, who yearn for a shameless liberty, live in dread of an agreement which has always been fraught with good, and advantageous alike to sacred and civil interests.” To the like effect, also, as occasion presented itself, did Pius IX brand publicly many false opinions which were gaining ground, and afterwards ordered them to be condensed in summary form in order that in this sea of error Catholics might have a light which they might safely follow. (Pope Leo XIII, Immortale Dei, November 1, 1885.)

The conciliar revolutionaries celebrated the “joys” of Modernity as “good” in and of themselves even though they are contrary to Divine Revelation and to right reason. Again, one must face the plain reality that these revolutionaries profess a false religion and thus are not members of the Catholic Church, no less officials within her.

Second, yes, the Catholic Church can adapt herself to any legitimate form of government, including the republican form of democratic governance, as long as those governments are directed toward their proper end by pursuing the common temporal good in light of man’s Last End, the possession of God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Ghost for all eternity in Heaven. Our true popes have urge children of Holy Mother Church to obey just laws and to resist those that are repugnant to the binding precepts of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law by making use of the liberties accorded them by the civil law. Holy Mother Church does not, however, esteem “democracy’s” supposed “high human and moral values.

Writing in his encyclical letter on the French Third Republic, which came into existence in 1871 following the overthrow of Emperor Napoleon III (Louis Bonaparte) and then proceeded to institute gravely anti-Catholic legislation that caused many Catholics in France to protest its legitimacy, Pope Leo XIII wrote that Holy Mother Church accepts as legitimate all forms of government that aim to promote the common good, noting that she is not blind to the inherent defects, such as the separation of Church and State, found in that same Third Republic:

12. We have expressly recalled some features of the past that Catholics might not be dismayed by the present. Substantially the struggle is ever the same: Jesus Christ is always exposed to the contradictions of the world, and the same means are always used by modern enemies of Christianity, means old in principle and scarcely modified in form; but the same means of defense are also clearly indicated to Christians of the present day by our apologists, our doctors and our martyrs. What they have done it is incumbent upon us to do in our turn. Let us therefore place above all else the glory of God and of His Church; let us work for her with an assiduity at once constant and effective, and leave all care of success to Jesus Christ, who tells us: “In the world you shall have distress: but have confidence, I have overcome the world.”[5]

13. To attain this We have already remarked that a great union is necessary, and if it is to be realized, it is indispensable that all preoccupation capable of diminishing its strength and efficacy must be abandoned. Here We intend alluding principally to the political differences among the French in regard to the actual republic — a question We would treat with the clearness which the gravity of the subject demands, beginning with the principles and descending thence to practical results.

14. Various political governments have succeeded one another in France during the last century, each having its own distinctive form: the Empire, the Monarchy, and the Republic. By giving one’s self up to abstractions, one could at length conclude which is the best of these forms, considered in themselves; and in all truth it may be affirmed that each of them is good, provided it lead straight to its end — that is to say, to the common good for which social authority is constituted; and finally, it may be added that, from a relative point of view, such and such a form of government may be preferable because of being better adapted to the character and customs of such or such a nation. In this order of speculative ideas, Catholics, like all other citizens, are free to prefer one form of government to another precisely because no one of these social forms is, in itself, opposed to the principles of sound reason nor to the maxims of Christian doctrine. What amply justifies the wisdom of the Church is that in her relations with political powers she makes abstraction of the forms which differentiate them and treats with them concerning the great religious interests of nations, knowing that hers is the duty to undertake their tutelage above all other interests. Our preceding Encyclicals have already exposed these principles, but it was nevertheless necessary to recall them for the development of the subject which occupies us to-day.

15. In descending from the domain of abstractions to that of facts, we must beware of denying the principles just established: they remain fixed. However, becoming incarnated in facts, they are clothed with a contingent character, determined by the center in which their application is produced. Otherwise said, if every political form is good by itself and may be applied to the government of nations, the fact still remains that political power is not found in all nations under the same form; each has its own. This form springs from a combination of historical or national, though always human, circumstances which, in a nation, give rise to its traditional and even fundamental laws, and by these is determined the particular form of government, the basis of transmission of supreme power.  (Pope Leo XIII, Au Milieu Des Sollicitudes, February 16, 1892.)

Pope Leo XIII was not praising the French Third Republic. He was only stating that it was possible for Catholics to work within it for the common good, noting that the sovereign of all states is God Himself, not the people. Christ the King is sovereign. His language was measured and diplomatic as he endeavored give the Concordat between the Church and the Third Republic a chance to work.

Pope Leo XIII, however, went on to reiterate Holy Mother Church’s absolute condemnation of the separation of Church and State in France that had been condemned consistently by his predecessors dating back to Pope Pius VII’s Post Tam Diuturnas, April 29, 1814. While Holy Mother Church will adapt herself to the particular circumstances in which her children live and tolerate the existence of such a situation, she never yields anything to the the anti-Incarnational errors of the modern civil state that is but the misbegotten issue of Protestantism and Judeo-Masonry:

28. We shall not hold to the same language on another point, concerning the principle of the separation of the State and Church, which is equivalent to the separation of human legislation from Christian and divine legislation. We do not care to interrupt Ourselves here in order to demonstrate the absurdity of such a separation; each one will understand for himself. As soon as the State refuses to give to God what belongs to God, by a necessary consequence it refuses to give to citizens that to which, as men, they have a right; as, whether agreeable or not to accept, it cannot be denied that man’s rights spring from his duty toward God. Whence if follows that the State, by missing in this connection the principal object of its institution, finally becomes false to itself by denying that which is the reason of its own existence. These superior truths are so clearly proclaimed by the voice of even natural reason, that they force themselves upon all who are not blinded by the violence of passion; therefore Catholics cannot be too careful in defending themselves against such a separation. In fact, to wish that the State would separate itself from the Church would be to wish, by a logical sequence, that the Church be reduced to the liberty of living according to the law common to all citizens.…It is true that in certain countries this state of affairs exists. It is a condition which, if it have numerous and serious inconveniences, also offers some advantages — above all when, by a fortunate inconsistency, the legislator is inspired by Christian principles — and, though these advantages cannot justify the false principle of separation nor authorize its defense, they nevertheless render worthy of toleration a situation which, practically, might be worse.

29. But in France, a nation Catholic in her traditions and by the present faith of the great majority of her sons, the Church should not be placed in the precarious position to which she must submit among other peoples; and the better that Catholics understand the aim of the enemies who desire this separation, the less will they favor it. To these enemies, and they say it clearly enough, this separation means that political legislation be entirely independent of religious legislation; nay, more, that Power be absolutely indifferent to the interests of Christian society, that is to say, of the Church; in fact, that it deny her very existence. But they make a reservation formulated thus: As soon as the Church, utilizing the resources which common law accords to the least among Frenchmen, will, by redoubling her native activity, cause her work to prosper, then the State intervening, can and will put French Catholics outside the common law itself. . . In a word: the ideal of these men would be a return to paganism: the State would recognize the Church only when it would be pleased to persecute her. (Pope Leo XIII, Au Milieu Des Sollicitudes, February 16, 1892.)

This is what was happening in France at that time. This is what happening all over thew world today. Yet it is that the conciliar revolutionaries have long praised the ethos of “pluralism” and “religious liberty” and “separation of Church and State” and “freedom of the press” and “freedom of speech” despite all of the objective evidence testifying to the prophetic statements made by our true popes in the Nineteenth and early Twentieth Centuries. Then again, of course,the conciliar revolutionaries are busy celebrating those who are said to “live on the existential peripheries” as a result of the tide of evils that have been let loose by Modernity and that Modernism has enabled by its heresies, apostasies, errors and by its every celebration of the world in its liturgically abominable and sacramentally barren Protestant and Judeo-Masonic liturgical service.

Insofar as the case of France, a country where so-called “gay marriage” was approved in 2013 without a word of protest from Jorge Mario Bergoglio, it is well known that the leaders of the French Third Republic responded to Pope Leo XIII’s careful explication and application of Catholic principles with even more anti-Catholic legislation than before, which is what prompted Pope Saint Pius, who had the inestimable benefit of not having had any experience in the diplomatic service of the Holy See,wrote the following forceful and completely unequivocal words in Vehementer Nos almost exactly fourteen years later, that is, on February 11, 1906.

Our soul is full of sorrowful solicitude and Our heart overflows with grief, when Our thoughts dwell upon you. How, indeed, could it be otherwise, immediately after the promulgation of that law which, by sundering violently the old ties that linked your nation with the Apostolic See, creates for the Catholic Church in France a situation unworthy of her and ever to be lamented? That is, beyond question, an event of the gravest import, and one that must be deplored by all the right-minded, for it is as disastrous to society as it is to religion; but it is an event which can have surprised nobody who has paid any attention to the religious policy followed in France of late years. For you, Venerable Brethren, it will certainly have been nothing new or strange, witnesses as you have been of the many dreadful blows aimed from time to time by the public authority at religion. You have seen the sanctity and the inviolability of Christian marriage outraged by legislative acts in formal contradiction with them; the schools and hospitals laicized; clerics torn from their studies and from ecclesiastical discipline to be subjected to military service; the religious congregations dispersed and despoiled, and their members for the most part reduced to the last stage of destitution. Other legal measures which you all know have followed: the law ordaining public prayers at the beginning of each Parliamentary Session and of the assizes has been abolished; the signs of mourning traditionally observed on board the ships on Good Friday suppressed; the religious character effaced from the judicial oath; all actions and emblems serving in any way to recall the idea of religion banished from the courts, the schools, the army, the navy, and in a word from all public establishments. These measures and others still which, one after another really separated the Church from the State, were but so many steps designedly made to arrive at complete and official separation, as the authors of them have publicly and frequently admitted.

2. On the other hand the Holy See has spared absolutely no means to avert this great calamity. While it was untiring in warning those who were at the head of affairs in France, and in conjuring them over and over again to weigh well the immensity of the evils that would infallibly result from their separatist policy, it at the same time lavished upon France the most striking proofs of indulgent affection. It has then reason to hope that gratitude would have stayed those politicians on their downward path, and brought them at last to relinquish their designs. But all has been in vain-the attentions, good offices, and efforts of Our Predecessor and Ourself. The enemies of religion have succeeded at last in effecting by violence what they have long desired, in defiance of your rights as a Catholic nation and of the wishes of all who think rightly. At a moment of such gravity for the Church, therefore, filled with the sense of Our Apostolic responsibility, We have considered it Our duty to raise Our voice and to open Our heart to you, Venerable Brethren, and to your clergy and people-to all of you whom We have ever cherished with special affection but whom We now, as is only right, love more tenderly than ever.

3. That the State must be separated from the Church is a thesis absolutely false, a most pernicious error. Based, as it is, on the principle that the State must not recognize any religious cult, it is in the first place guilty of a great injustice to God; for the Creator of man is also the Founder of human societies, and preserves their existence as He preserves our own. We owe Him, therefore, not only a private cult, but a public and social worship to honor Him. Besides, this thesis is an obvious negation of the supernatural order. It limits the action of the State to the pursuit of public prosperity during this life only, which is but the proximate object of political societies; and it occupies itself in no fashion (on the plea that this is foreign to it) with their ultimate object which is man’s eternal happiness after this short life shall have run its course. But as the present order of things is temporary and subordinated to the conquest of man’s supreme and absolute welfare, it follows that the civil power must not only place no obstacle in the way of this conquest, but must aid us in effecting it. The same thesis also upsets the order providentially established by God in the world, which demands a harmonious agreement between the two societies. Both of them, the civil and the religious society, although each exercises in its own sphere its authority over them. It follows necessarily that there are many things belonging to them in common in which both societies must have relations with one another. Remove the agreement between Church and State, and the result will be that from these common matters will spring the seeds of disputes which will become acute on both sides; it will become more difficult to see where the truth lies, and great confusion is certain to arise. Finally, this thesis inflicts great injury on society itself, for it cannot either prosper or last long when due place is not left for religion, which is the supreme rule and the sovereign mistress in all questions touching the rights and the duties of men. Hence the Roman Pontiffs have never ceased, as circumstances required, to refute and condemn the doctrine of the separation of Church and State. Our illustrious predecessor, Leo XIII, especially, has frequently and magnificently expounded Catholic teaching on the relations which should subsist between the two societies. “Between them,” he says, “there must necessarily be a suitable union, which may not improperly be compared with that existing between body and soul.-“Quaedam intercedat necesse est ordinata colligatio (inter illas) quae quidem conjunctioni non immerito comparatur, per quam anima et corpus in homine copulantur.” He proceeds: “Human societies cannot, without becoming criminal, act as if God did not exist or refuse to concern themselves with religion, as though it were something foreign to them, or of no purpose to them…. As for the Church, which has God Himself for its author, to exclude her from the active life of the nation, from the laws, the education of the young, the family, is to commit a great and pernicious error. — “Civitates non possunt, citra scellus, gerere se tamquam si Deus omnino non esset, aut curam religionis velut alienam nihilque profuturam abjicere…. Ecclesiam vero, quam Deus ipse constituit, ab actione vitae excludere, a legibus, ab institutione adolescentium, a societate domestica, magnus et perniciousus est error.”[1]

4. And if it is true that any Christian State does something eminently disastrous and reprehensible in separating itself from the Church, how much more deplorable is it that France, of all nations in the world, would have entered on this policy; France which has been during the course of centuries the object of such great and special predilection on the part of the Apostolic See whose fortunes and glories have ever been closely bound up with the practice of Christian virtue and respect for religion. Leo XIII had truly good reason to say: “France cannot forget that Providence has united its destiny with the Holy See by ties too strong and too old that she should ever wish to break them. And it is this union that has been the source of her real greatness and her purest glories…. To disturb this traditional union would be to deprive the nation of part of her moral force and great influence in the world.“[2] (Pope Saint Pius X, Vehementer Nos, February 11, 1906.)

Although this quotation is very familiar to longtime readers of this site, do want to emphasize yet again this one sentence: “Hence the Roman Pontiffs have never ceased, as circumstances required, to refute and condemn the doctrine of the separation of Church and State.” The conciliar “popes” have never ceased praising the separation of the Church and State, which should help to convince the unconvinced that they have not been true and legitimate Successors of Saint Peter and that the “church” they head is but the counterfeit ape of the Catholic Church.

The modern civil state with its reliance on the falsehoods of “popular sovereignty,” “freedom of religion,” “separation of Church and State” and maintained by “public opinion,” each of which is praised, celebrated and exalted by the conciliar revolutionaries has done away with the truth contained in the following statement: God (as He has revealed Himself to us through His true Church) is a majority of One.

Paragraphs 113 and 114 from Sensus fidei in the life of the Church are meant to set up the reader for a very revolutionary discussion of how public opinion, although it is not part of the Catholic Church’s Divine Constitution, nevertheless plays a role in the development of pastoral approaches, something that will be discussed below in the context of the Instrumentum Laboris that has been issued in preparation for Jorge’s upcoming “extraordinary synod on the family” that will be held within the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Banks of the Tiber River in October of this year.

Here are the next pertinent passages from Sensus fidei in the life of the Church:

115. The mass media comment frequently on religious affairs. Public interest in matters of faith is a good sign, and the freedom of the press is a basic human right. The Catholic Church is not afraid of discussion or controversy regarding her teaching. On the contrary, she welcomes debate as a manifestation of religious freedom. Everyone is free either to criticise or to support her. Indeed, she recognises that fair and constructive critique can help her to see problems more clearly and to find better solutions. She herself, in turn, is free to criticise unfair attacks, and needs access to the media in order to defend the faith if necessary. She values invitations from independent media to contribute to public debates. She does not want a monopoly of information, but appreciates the plurality and interchange of opinions. She also, however, knows the importance of informing society about the true meaning and content both of her faith and of her moral teaching

116. The voices of lay people are heard much more frequently now in the Church, sometimes with conservative and sometimes with progressive positions, but generally participating constructively in the life and the mission of the Church. The huge development of society by education has had considerable impact on relations within the Church. The Church herself is engaged worldwide in educational programmes aimed at giving people their own voice and their own rights. It is therefore a good sign if many people today are interested in the teaching, the liturgy and the service of the Church. Many members of the Church want to exercise their own competence, and to participate in their own proper way in the life of the Church. They organise themselves within parishes and in various groups and movements to build up the Church and to influence society at large, and they seek contact via social media with other believers and with people of good will. 

117. The new networks of communication both inside and outside the Church call for new forms of attention and critique, and the renewal of skills of discernment. There are influences from special interest groups which are not compatible, or not fully so, with the Catholic faith; there are convictions which are only applicable to a certain place or time; and there are pressures to lessen the role of faith in public debate or to accommodate traditional Christian doctrine to modern concerns and opinions. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Fatigued Man’s Bleary-Eyed Commentary:

First, While Holy Mother Church will always defend her doctrine, which has received from her Divine Founder, Invisible Head and Mystical Bridegroom, Christ the King and has maintained inviolate by the infallible guidance and protection of God the Holy Ghost, she has never “welcomed debate as a manifestation of religious freedom.” The Catholic Church is the true and only teacher of Christianity and thus it is that she jealously safeguards her Divinely appointed role as the the only true teacher and the only sanctifier of men in the whole world.

For the sake of the one person who has never read these articles before or for the sake of a reader or two who may have read them but has forgotten the quotes below soon after reading them, here are healthy antidotes to the poison contained in the papal quotations below:

This shameful font of indifferentism gives rise to that absurd and erroneous proposition which claims that liberty of conscience must be maintained for everyone. It spreads ruin in sacred and civil affairs, though some repeat over and over again with the greatest impudence that some advantage accrues to religion from it. “But the death of the soul is worse than freedom of error,” as Augustine was wont to say. When all restraints are removed by which men are kept on the narrow path of truth, their nature, which is already inclined to evil, propels them to ruin. Then truly “the bottomless pit” is open from which John saw smoke ascending which obscured the sun, and out of which locusts flew forth to devastate the earth. Thence comes transformation of minds, corruption of youths, contempt of sacred things and holy laws — in other words, a pestilence more deadly to the state than any other. Experience shows, even from earliest times, that cities renowned for wealth, dominion, and glory perished as a result of this single evil, namely immoderate freedom of opinion, license of free speech, and desire for novelty.

Here We must include that harmful and never sufficiently denounced freedom to publish any writings whatever and disseminate them to the people, which some dare to demand and promote with so great a clamor. We are horrified to see what monstrous doctrines and prodigious errors are disseminated far and wide in countless books, pamphlets, and other writings which, though small in weight, are very great in malice. We are in tears at the abuse which proceeds from them over the face of the earth. Some are so carried away that they contentiously assert that the flock of errors arising from them is sufficiently compensated by the publication of some book which defends religion and truth. Every law condemns deliberately doing evil simply because there is some hope that good may result. Is there any sane man who would say poison ought to be distributed, sold publicly, stored, and even drunk because some antidote is available and those who use it may be snatched from death again and again? (Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos, August 15, 1832.)

“For you well know, venerable brethren, that at this time men are found not a few who, applying to civil society the impious and absurd principle of “naturalism,” as they call it, dare to teach that “the best constitution of public society and (also) civil progress altogether require that human society be conducted and governed without regard being had to religion any more than if it did not exist; or, at least, without any distinction being made between the true religion and false ones.” And, against the doctrine of Scripture, of the Church, and of the Holy Fathers, they do not hesitate to assert that “that is the best condition of civil society, in which no duty is recognized, as attached to the civil power, of restraining by enacted penalties, offenders against the Catholic religion, except so far as public peace may require.” From which totally false idea of social government they do not fear to foster that erroneous opinion, most fatal in its effects on the Catholic Church and the salvation of souls, called by Our Predecessor, Gregory XVI, an “insanity,” viz., that “liberty of conscience and worship is each man’s personal right, which ought to be legally proclaimed and asserted in every rightly constituted society; and that a right resides in the citizens to an absolute liberty, which should be restrained by no authority whether ecclesiastical or civil, whereby they may be able openly and publicly to manifest and declare any of their ideas whatever, either by word of mouth, by the press, or in any other way.” But, while they rashly affirm this, they do not think and consider that they are preaching “liberty of perdition;” and that “if human arguments are always allowed free room for discussion, there will never be wanting men who will dare to resist truth, and to trust in the flowing speech of human wisdom; whereas we know, from the very teaching of our Lord Jesus Christ, how carefully Christian faith and wisdom should avoid this most injurious babbling.”

And, since where religion has been removed from civil society, and the doctrine and authority of divine revelation repudiated, the genuine notion itself of justice and human right is darkened and lost, and the place of true justice and legitimate right is supplied by material force, thence it appears why it is that some, utterly neglecting and disregarding the surest principles of sound reason, dare to proclaim that “the people’s will, manifested by what is called public opinion or in some other way, constitutes a supreme law, free from all divine and human control; and that in the political order accomplished facts, from the very circumstance that they are accomplished, have the force of right.” But who, does not see and clearly perceive that human society, when set loose from the bonds of religion and true justice, can have, in truth, no other end than the purpose of obtaining and amassing wealth, and that (society under such circumstances) follows no other law in its actions, except the unchastened desire of ministering to its own pleasure and interests? (Pope Pius IX, Quanta Cura, December 8, 1864.)

This so clear that anyone as to obliterate the sophistic praise of the very diabolical instruments that have been used to convert Catholics from the Holy Faith into a ready acceptance of everything presented by lords of Modernity as being true and good even though they are repugnant to the peace and happiness of eternity. We live in age of insanity and injurious babbling that suits the insane babblers of conciliarism so very well.

The conciliar masters of contradiction attempted to explain the distinctions between public opinion and the sensus fidei before going on to embrace “consultation” as a means of deciding that they think is the Catholic Church’s pastoral practices as an effort is made to “renew” the Church’s doctrine. The translation of this is most simple: The conciliar revolutionaries use the word “renew” to signify a change what true sense of the Holy Faith informs us is repugnant to the honor and glory of the Most Holy Trinity and to the good of the souls for whom Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ shed every single drop of His Most Precious Blood during His Passion and His Death on the wood of the Holy Cross to redeem.

After all, of course, the conciliar revolutionaries have been attempting to peddle the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service as a “liturgical renewal” when it is nothing other than a wholesale overthrow of the Roman Rite of the Catholic Church in favor of the errors of conciiarism and its “reconciliation” with the principles of Modernity.

Second, there is no such thing as a “conservative” or a “progressive” Catholic. Such are the misapplication of the labels used to identify the false opposites of naturalism to the realm of the Holy Faith, where one and all are bound to be united to everything contained in the Sacred Deposit of Faith without any reservation and qualification whatsoever, admitting that, as Pope Leo XIII tried to address in Au Milieu Sollicitudes, February 16, 1892, Catholics might and do disagree at times over the application of the principles of Holy Mother Church’s Social Teaching in concrete circumstances.

As pertains to the doctrine of the Holy Faith, we are simply Catholic, nothing else.

Pope Leo XIII made this very clear in Satis Cognitum, June 29, 1896:

Agreement and union of minds is the necessary foundation of this perfect concord amongst men, from which concurrence of wills and similarity of action are the natural results. Wherefore, in His divine wisdom, He ordained in His Church Unity of Faith; a virtue which is the first of those bonds which unite man to God, and whence we receive the name of the faithful – “one Lord, one faith, one baptism” (Eph. iv., 5). That is, as there is one Lord and one baptism, so should all Christians, without exception, have but one faith. And so the Apostle St. Paul not merely begs, but entreats and implores Christians to be all of the same mind, and to avoid difference of opinions: “I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing, and that there be no schisms amongst you, and that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment” (I Cor. i., 10). Such passages certainly need no interpreter; they speak clearly enough for themselves. Besides, all who profess Christianity allow that there can be but one faith. It is of the greatest importance and indeed of absolute necessity, as to which many are deceived, that the nature and character of this unity should be recognized. And, as We have already stated, this is not to be ascertained by conjecture, but by the certain knowledge of what was done; that is by seeking for and ascertaining what kind of unity in faith has been commanded by Jesus Christ. (Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum, June 29, 1896.)

To speak in terms of “conservative” and “progressive” Catholics is to divide that which is indivisible, the Mystical Body of Christ that is the Catholic Church.  The divisions that exist between Catholics in the past fifty years have been caused by conciliarism, not by the Holy Faith.

The expression of the Catholic Faith is meant to be clear, not foggy. The expression of the dogmas of the Catholic Faith is precise, not ambiguous or subject to a variety of different interpretations. While it is certainly the case that many theological questions (such as the coexistence of God’s Divine foreknowledge of human events with human free will, a matter that divided the Thomists and the Dun Scotists and is still a matter of active debate among orthodox Catholic theologians) are subject to legitimate interpretations and explanations, the dogmas of the Faith are meant to be grasped clearly by the human mind and accepted on the authority of the One Who has revealed them and caused them to be expressed in precise terms by legitimate popes and councils of the Catholic Church. While it is certainly true that the application of certain theological principles in concrete circumstances can be fraught with subjective considerations and other difficulties of the practical order, solemnly defined dogmatic truths demand the assent of the mind and the will without any degree of dissent or deviation whatsoever.

The Scholasticism of Saint Thomas Aquinas has been a major protection against the imprecise expression of the doctrines of the Church and a sure guide to their definitive explication. One true pope after another has recognized this to be the case. Pope Saint Pius X did so in a tribute to Saint Thomas Aquinas, Doctoris Angelici:

For just as the opinion of certain ancients is to be rejected which maintains that it makes no difference to the truth of the Faith what any man thinks about the nature of creation, provided his opinions on the nature of God be sound, because error with regard to the nature of creation begets a false knowledge of God; so the principles of philosophy laid down by St. Thomas Aquinas are to be religiously and inviolably observed, because they are the means of acquiring such a knowledge of creation as is most congruent with the Faith; of refuting all the errors of all the ages, and of enabling man to distinguish clearly what things are to be attributed to God and to God alone….

St. Thomas perfected and augmented still further by the almost angelic quality of his intellect all this superb patrimony of wisdom which he inherited from his predecessors and applied it to prepare, illustrate and protect sacred doctrine in the minds of men. Sound reason suggests that it would be foolish to neglect it and religion will not suffer it to be in any way attenuated. And rightly, because, if Catholic doctrine is once deprived of this strong bulwark, it is useless to seek the slightest assistance for its defense in a philosophy whose principles are either common to the errors of materialism, monism, pantheism, socialism and modernism, or certainly not opposed to such systems. The reason is that the capital theses in the philosophy of St Thomas are not to be placed in the category of opinions capable of being debated one way or another, but are to be considered as the foundations upon which the science of natural and divine things is based; if such principles are once removed or in any way impaired, it must necessarily follow that students of the sacred sciences will ultimately fail to perceive so much as the meaning of the words in which the dogmas of divine revelation are proposed by the magistracy of the Church. . . . (Pope Saint Pius X, Doctoris Angelici, quoted in James Larson’s Article 11: A Confusion of Loves.) 

This is why it is so important for the conciliar revolutionaries to have made war upon the Scholasticism of Saint Thomas Aquinas and to have recourse to “meeting the people where they are” that is nothing other than a descent into sentimentality and emotionalism in order to tickle the itching ears of unrepentant sinners.  Those who get in the way of theological “renewal” are said to be without “mercy” or love” even though it is they, believing Catholics, who are showing forth their true love of God as He has revealed Himself to us through His true Church and for souls by refusing to make any concessions to the errors and the diabolical agenda of the conciliar revolutionaries.

Having extolled the possible role of public opinion in the “development” of the sensus fidei, the apostates who wrote Sensus fidei in the life of the Church, attempted once again to prove that the two are not the same thing explaining the “proper” role of public opinion in the life of their false church.

Got all that?

It is fatiguing.

Why delay?

Be fatigued:

118. It is clear that there can be no simple identification between the sensus fidei and public or majority opinion. These are by no means the same thing. 

i) First of all, the sensus fidei is obviously related to faith, and faith is a gift not necessarily possessed by all people, so the sensus fidei can certainly not be likened to public opinion in society at large. Then also, while Christian faith is, of course, the primary factor uniting members of the Church, many different influences combine to shape the views of Christians living in the modern world. As the above discussion of dispositions implicitly shows, the sensus fidei cannot simply be identified, therefore, with public or majority opinion in the Church, either. Faith, not opinion, is the necessary focus of attention. Opinion is often just an expression, frequently changeable and transient, of the mood or desires of a certain group or culture, whereas faith is the echo of the one Gospel which is valid for all places and times. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Quick Comment:

There has been nothing more changeable and transient than the ever-changing doctrines, liturgies and pastoral practices of the counterfeit church of conciliarism, which is degenerating to the point of self-caricature.

Back to those who specializing in giving believing Catholics a case of exhaustion (hey, I get a little funny when I am tired):

ii) In the history of the people of God, it has often been not the majority but rather a minority which has truly lived and witnessed to the faith. The Old Testament knew the ‘holy remnant’ of believers, sometimes very few in number, over against the kings and priests and most of the Israelites. Christianity itself started as a small minority, blamed and persecuted by public authorities. In the history of the Church, evangelical movements such as the Franciscans and Dominicans, or later the Jesuits, started as small groups treated with suspicion by various bishops and theologians. In many countries today, Christians are under strong pressure from other religions or secular ideologies to neglect the truth of faith and weaken the boundaries of ecclesial community. It is therefore particularly important to discern and listen to the voices of the ‘little ones who believe’ (Mk 9:42). (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Another Quick Comment or Two:

First, curious, is it not, that the authors of do not name that among the “public authorities” who persecuted Catholics in Holy Mother Church’s infancy were the Jews. They did so with great fury prior to the chastisement that Christ the King visited upon them in 70 A.D. as he used the pagan Romans to punish them for their unbelief as they were dispersed into the quarters of the known world.

Second, the Franciscans, Dominicans and Jesuits may have been viewed with suspicions by many at first. Each, however, received the favor of true Successors of Saint Peter. Pope Innocent III was particularly solicitous of the Franciscans and the Dominicans as he knew that their respective founders, Saint Francis of Assisi and Saint Dominican de Guzman, were true sons of Holy Mother Church. The Jesuits, for their part, were meant by Saint Ignatius of Loyola to be the Pope’s Army in defense of the Holy Faith.

The “lay movements” spawned by conciliarism may have had the favor of the conciliar “popes” and the approval of a large number of the “bishops.” Each of these “movements,” however, have enjoyed the favor of the conciliar “popes” precisely because their religious sentiments are those of conciliarism, not Catholicism. Moreover, Jorge Mario Bergoglio, despite his recent meeting with a delegation from the Franciscan Friars of the Immaculate, has authorized a major warfare upon them because they have held to a great deal of the Catholic Faith, including the devotion that large numbers of them have for the modernized version of the Immemorial Mass of Tradition that is “approved” for use under the Motu proprio of Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI, Summorum Pontificum, July 7, 2007.

Although very tired by this all, there are eight more sections of this bilge to plow through before connecting this all to the agenda of the new Instrumentum Laboris in part three:

119. It is undoubtedly necessary to distinguish between the sensus fidei and public or majority opinion, hence the need to identify dispositions necessary for participation in the sensus fidei, such as those elaborated above. Nevertheless, it is the whole people of God which, in its inner unity, confesses and lives the true faith. The magisterium and theology must work constantly to renew the presentation of the faith in different situations, confronting if necessary dominant notions of Christian truth with the actual truth of the Gospel, but it must be recalled that the experience of the Church shows that sometimes the truth of the faith has been conserved not by the efforts of theologians or the teaching of the majority of bishops but in the hearts of believers (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Pointed Comment:

There’s that word “renew” again as the suggestion is made “to renew the presentation of the faith in different situations, confronting dominant notions of Christian truth with the actual truth of the Gospel.” In other words, the apostates are saying that it is necessary to rethink the “message” as “dominant notions of Christian truth” held by some stuffy theologians yield to the “hearts of believers.” This means that there can be a conflict between “dominant notions of Christian truth” and the “actual truth of Gospel, meaning the “actual truth” has been obscured by Holy Mother Church’s true popes and true councils and those of her Fathers and Doctors whose writings “corrupted” this “actual truth.” There is a word for this: Gnosticism.

Actually, of course, the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, has conserved the teaching of the Catholic Church, which never changes her manner of speaking:

[The Ancient Doctors] knew the capacity of innovators in the art of deception. In order not to shock the ears of Catholics, they sought to hide the subtleties of their tortuous maneuvers by the use of seemingly innocuous words such as would allow them to insinuate error into souls in the most gentle manner. Once the truth had been compromised, they could, by means of slight changes or additions in phraseology, distort the confession of the faith which is necessary for our salvation, and lead the faithful by subtle errors to their eternal damnation. This manner of dissimulating and lying is vicious, regardless of the circumstances under which it is used. For very good reasons it can never be tolerated in a synod of which the principal glory consists above all in teaching the truth with clarity and excluding all danger of error.

“Moreover, if all this is sinful, it cannot be excused in the way that one sees it being done, under the erroneous pretext that the seemingly shocking affirmations in one place are further developed along orthodox lines in other places, and even in yet other places corrected; as if allowing for the possibility of either affirming or denying the statement, or of leaving it up the personal inclinations of the individual – such has always been the fraudulent and daring method used by innovators to establish error. It allows for both the possibility of promoting error and of excusing it.

It is as if the innovators pretended that they always intended to present the alternative passages, especially to those of simple faith who eventually come to know only some part of the conclusions of such discussions which are published in the common language for everyone’s use. Or again, as if the same faithful had the ability on examining such documents to judge such matters for themselves without getting confused and avoiding all risk of error. It is a most reprehensible technique for the insinuation of doctrinal errors and one condemned long ago by our predecessor Saint Celestine who found it used in the writings of Nestorius, Bishop of Constantinople, and which he exposed in order to condemn it with the greatest possible severity. Once these texts were examined carefully, the impostor was exposed and confounded, for he expressed himself in a plethora of words, mixing true things with others that were obscure; mixing at times one with the other in such a way that he was also able to confess those things which were denied while at the same time possessing a basis for denying those very sentences which he confessed.

“In order to expose such snares, something which becomes necessary with a certain frequency in every century, no other method is required than the following: Whenever it becomes necessary to expose statements which disguise some suspected error or danger under the veil of ambiguity, one must denounce the perverse meaning under which the error opposed to Catholic truth is camouflaged.” (Pope Pius VI, Auctorem Fidei, August 28, 1794.)

These firings, therefore, with all diligence and care having been formulated by us, we define that it be permitted to no one to bring forward, or to write, or to compose, or to think, or to teach a different faith. Whosoever shall presume to compose a different faith, or to propose, or teach, or hand to those wishing to be converted to the knowledge of the truth, from the Gentiles or Jews, or from any heresy, any different Creed; or to introduce a new voice or invention of speech to subvert these things which now have been determined by us, all these, if they be Bishops or clerics let them be deposed, the Bishops from the Episcopate, the clerics from the clergy; but if they be monks or laymen: let them be anathematized. (Constantinople III).

These and many other serious things, which at present would take too long to list, but which you know well, cause Our intense grief. It is not enough for Us to deplore these innumerable evils unless We strive to uproot them. We take refuge in your faith and call upon your concern for the salvation of the Catholic flock. Your singular prudence and diligent spirit give Us courage and console Us, afflicted as We are with so many trials. We must raise Our voice and attempt all things lest a wild boar from the woods should destroy the vineyard or wolves kill the flock. It is Our duty to lead the flock only to the food which is healthful. In these evil and dangerous times, the shepherds must never neglect their duty; they must never be so overcome by fear that they abandon the sheep. Let them never neglect the flock and become sluggish from idleness and apathy. Therefore, united in spirit, let us promote our common cause, or more truly the cause of God; let our vigilance be one and our effort united against the common enemies.

Indeed you will accomplish this perfectly if, as the duty of your office demands, you attend to yourselves and to doctrine and meditate on these words: “the universal Church is affected by any and every novelty” and the admonition of Pope Agatho: “nothing of the things appointed ought to be diminished; nothing changed; nothing added; but they must be preserved both as regards expression and meaning.” Therefore may the unity which is built upon the See of Peter as on a sure foundation stand firm. May it be for all a wall and a security, a safe port, and a treasury of countless blessings. To check the audacity of those who attempt to infringe upon the rights of this Holy See or to sever the union of the churches with the See of Peter, instill in your people a zealous confidence in the papacy and sincere veneration for it. As St. Cyprian wrote: “He who abandons the See of Peter on which the Church was founded, falsely believes himself to be a part of the Church . . . .

But for the other painful causes We are concerned about, you should recall that certain societies and assemblages seem to draw up a battle line together with the followers of every false religion and cult. They feign piety for religion; but they are driven by a passion for promoting novelties and sedition everywhere. They preach liberty of every sort; they stir up disturbances in sacred and civil affairs, and pluck authority to pieces.(Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos, August 15, 1832.)

Would that they had but displayed less zeal and energy in propagating it! But such is their activity and such their unwearying labor on behalf of their cause, that one cannot but be pained to see them waste such energy in endeavoring to ruin the Church when they might have been of such service to her had their efforts been better directed. Their artifices to delude men’s minds are of two kinds, the first to remove obstacles from their path, the second to devise and apply actively and patiently every resource that can serve their purpose. They recognize that the three chief difficulties which stand in their way are the scholastic method of philosophy, the authority and tradition of the Fathers, and the magisterium of the Church, and on these they wage unrelenting war. Against scholastic philosophy and theology they use the weapons of ridicule and contempt. Whether it is ignorance or fear, or both, that inspires this conduct in them, certain it is that the passion for novelty is always united in them with hatred of scholasticism, and there is no surer sign that a man is tending to Modernism than when he begins to show his dislike for the scholastic method. Let the Modernists and their admirers remember the proposition condemned by Pius IX: “The method and principles which have served the ancient doctors of scholasticism when treating of theology no longer correspond with the exigencies of our time or the progress of science.” They exercise all their ingenuity in an effort to weaken the force and falsify the character of tradition, so as to rob it of all its weight and authority. But for Catholics nothing will remove the authority of the second Council of Nicea, where it condemns those “who dare, after the impious fashion of heretics, to deride the ecclesiastical traditions, to invent novelties of some kind…or endeavor by malice or craft to overthrow any one of the legitimate traditions of the Catholic Church“; nor that of the declaration of the fourth Council of Constantinople: “We therefore profess to preserve and guard the rules bequeathed to the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, by the Holy and most illustrious Apostles, by the orthodox Councils, both general and local, and by everyone of those divine interpreters, the Fathers and Doctors of the Church.” Wherefore the Roman Pontiffs, Pius IV and Pius IX, ordered the insertion in the profession of faith of the following declaration: “I most firmly admit and embrace the apostolic and ecclesiastical traditions and other observances and constitutions of the Church.” (Pope Saint Pius X, Pascendi Dominici Gregis, September 8, 1907.)

There is a special irony, however, found in Paragraph 119 of Sensus Fidei in the Life of the Church as the true Catholic Faith today is found in the hearts of believing Catholics in the underground, not in the structures of the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

Back to the brutal apostates and their tortuous schemes:

c) Ways of consulting the faithful

120. There is a genuine equality of dignity among all the faithful, because through their baptism they are all reborn in Christ. ‘Because of this equality they all contribute, each according to his or her own condition and office, to the building up of the Body of Christ.’[133] Therefore, all the faithful ‘have the right, indeed at times the duty, in keeping with their knowledge, competence and position, to manifest to the sacred Pastors their views on matters which concern the good of the Church’. ‘They have the right to make their views known to others of Christ’s faithful, but in doing so they must always respect the integrity of faith and morals, show due reference to the Pastors and take into account both the common good and the dignity of individuals.’[134] Accordingly, the faithful, and specifically the lay people, should be treated by the Church’s pastors with respect and consideration, and consulted in an appropriate way for the good of the Church.  (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

121. The word ‘consult’ includes the idea of seeking a judgment or advice as well as inquiring into a matter of fact. On the one hand, in matters of governance and pastoral issues, the pastors of the Church can and should consult the faithful in certain cases in the sense of asking for their advice or their judgment. On the other hand, when the magisterium is defining a doctrine, it is appropriate to consult the faithful in the sense of inquiring into a matter of fact, ‘because the body of the faithful is one of the witnesses to the fact of the tradition of revealed doctrine, and because their consensus through Christendom is the voice of the Infallible Church’.[135]   (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

A Comment that will require a moment or two of your time:

Insofar as instances of pastoral abuse or immoral conduct or heterodox teaching heard from the pulpit or taught in a school, then, yes, of course, the faithful have a right and duty to make their concerns known privately, although there might be occasions when serious abuse might have to rebuked publicly according to the teaching of Saint Thomas Aquinas on the matter if all private entreaties fail to rectify the abuse.

Begging a thousand pardons here, but how respectful have the conciliar authorities been to members of the laity who brought instances of grave clerical immorality to the attention of their “bishops” and various chancery factotums? In most cases, of course, the members of the laity–not a few members of the conciliar clergy, have been treated with contempt as they were browbeaten, intimidated by diocesan attorneys or attorneys for the diocese’s insurance companies and castigated for daring to call abuse by its proper name.

The only recourse that victims of clerical immorality had was to threaten or to actually file lawsuits and to take matters into the public domain, whereupon the conciliar officials, at least at first, castigated them all over again and engaged in all manner of delaying tactics that were designed to keep their protection of the sodomites that they had recruited and promoted completely under wraps as though it was but the figments of the imaginations of “gold-digging” Catholics. I suggest that those who have any doubt about this fact should consider the massive amount of documented evidence that Mrs. Randy Engel amassed in The Rite of Sodomy. Remember, Father Carlos Urrutigoity is the conciliar vicar general of the Diocese of Ciudad del Este, Paraguay, despite his proven record of abusive behavior (see Relevant Once Again: A Special Report on the Society of Saint John (2000) and No Excuses For Those Who Indemnify the Society of Saint John), and that “Monsignor Batista Ricca is still the head of the Vatican Institute for Religious Works (the Vatican Bank) despite his own proven perversity.

Begging yet another thousand pardons, but how respectful have the conciliar authorities in many places shown themselves to believing Catholics who have complained about “liturgical abuses” and aberrant teachings and practices that they know are abhorrent to the Most Blessed Trinity and harmful to souls and to the common good as well? These Catholics have also been treated with great cruelty, especially by the first generation of Catholic revolutionaries appointed by Paul the Sick and promoted by “Saint John Paul II,” men whose apostate minds believe and lips spoke exactly as Jorge Mario Bergoglio has been doing for the past fifteen months, sixteen days in his masquerade as “Pope Francis.”

Yes, yes, yes, power to the “people” with the little exception of those who are considered not part of the “people” by the lords of the conciliar revolution. There is no “consultation” with believing Catholics, only castigation, scorn, mockery and ridicule from the lips of Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who is always inveighing against “judging others,” at the Casa Santa Marta.

Talk about hypocrisy, Jorge.

As to the teaching of Faith and Morals and the discipline meted out by Holy Mother Church, however, the faithful have only to be concerned about following the teaching of Pope Leo XIII, contained in Sapientiae Christianae, January 10, 1890, to be living echoes of their shepherds, warding off error, imagine that, as much as it is within their power, ability and competence to do: 

No one, however, must entertain the notion that private individuals are prevented from taking some active part in this duty of teaching, especially those on whom God has bestowed gifts of mind with the strong wish of rendering themselves useful. These, so often as circumstances demand, may take upon themselves, not, indeed, the office of the pastor, but the task of communicating to others what they have themselves received, becoming, as it were, living echoes of their masters in the faith. Such co-operation on the part of the laity has seemed to the Fathers of the Vatican Council so opportune and fruitful of good that they thought well to invite it. “All faithful Christians, but those chiefly who are in a prominent position, or engaged in teaching, we entreat, by the compassion of Jesus Christ, and enjoin by the authority of the same God and Savior, that they bring aid to ward off and eliminate these errors from holy Church, and contribute their zealous help in spreading abroad the light of undefiled faith.” Let each one, therefore, bear in mind that he both can and should, so far as may be, preach the Catholic faith by the authority of his example, and by open and constant profession of the obligations it imposes. In respect, consequently, to the duties that bind us to God and the Church, it should be borne earnestly in mind that in propagating Christian truth and warding off errors the zeal of the laity should, as far as possible, be brought actively into play

The faithful would not, however, so completely and advantageously satisfy these duties as is fitting they should were they to enter the field as isolated champions of the faith. Jesus Christ, indeed, has clearly intimated that the hostility and hatred of men, which He first and foremost experienced, would be shown in like degree toward the work founded by Him, so that many would be barred from profiting by the salvation for which all are indebted to His loving kindness. Wherefore, He willed not only to train disciples in His doctrine, but to unite them into one society, and closely conjoin them in one body, “which is the Church,” whereof He would be the head. The life of Jesus Christ pervades, therefore, the entire framework of this body, cherishes and nourishes its every member, uniting each with each, and making all work together to the same end, albeit the action of each be not the same. Hence it follows that not only is the Church a perfect society far excelling every other, but it is enjoined by her Founder that for the salvation of mankind she is to contend “as an army drawn up in battle array.” The organization and constitution of Christian society can in no wise be changed, neither can any one of its members live as he may choose, nor elect that mode of fighting which best pleases him. For, in effect, he scatters and gathers not who gathers not with the Church and with Jesus Christ, and all who fight not jointly with him and with the Church are in very truth contending against God. (Pope Leo XIII, Sapientiae Christianae, January 10, 1890.)

A final comment on Paragraphs 120 and 121, which is also relevant to Paragraph 122 below, should be made for your thoughtful consideration.

How can Catholics in the conciliar stuctures today, having been fed a steady diet of heresy, apostasy and blasphemy and exposed to all manner of unspeakable sacrilege, serve as “witnesses to the fact of the tradition of revealed doctrine” when they have taught to revile that tradition and/or are entirely ignorant of it?

To the next two paragraphs of Sensus Fidei in the Life of the Church:

122. The practice of consulting the faithful is not new in the life of the Church. In the medieval Church a principle of Roman law was used: Quod omnes tangit, ab omnibus tractari et approbari debet (what affects everyone, should be discussed and approved by all). In the three domains of the life of the Church (faith, sacraments, governance), ‘tradition combined a hierarchical structure with a concrete regime of association and agreement’, and this was considered to be an ‘apostolic practice’ or an ‘apostolic tradition’.[136] (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

123. Problems arise when the majority of the faithful remain indifferent to doctrinal or moral decisions taken by the magisterium or when they positively reject them. This lack of reception may indicate a weakness or a lack of faith on the part of the people of God, caused by an insufficiently critical embrace of contemporary culture. But in some cases it may indicate that certain decisions have been taken by those in authority without due consideration of the experience and the sensus fidei of the faithful, or without sufficient consultation of the faithful by the magisterium.[137]  (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

A Mercifully Short Observation:

What was noted above is apropos yet again concerning the inability of most Catholics in the conciliar structures to serve as “witnesses” to anything other than the false “traditions” of the false conciliar religion.

It is, though, in Paragraph 123 that the framework is being established for the acceptance of “same-sex couples” and public fornicators, adulterers, mutants (transvestites) and other unrepentant sinners as outlined in not-so-subtle terms in the Instrumentum Laboris issued in preparation for Jorge’s embrace of “pastoral outreach” to those who find themselves in the “existential peripheries” that are called in the world “alternative living arrangements” that really are ancient paths to personal and social ruin and to Hell itself.

Moreover, to say that “that certain decisions have been taken by those in authority without due consideration of the experience and the sensus fidei of the faithful, or without sufficient consultation of the faithful by the magisterium” is to blaspheme the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, Who has always guided the magisterium infallibly. It is to exalt the role of the “people”–and a people who are misinformed about the true teachings of the Catholic Church–even while contending that “public opinion” is not the same as the sensus fidei.

Hubris writ large.

To the final three sections of Sensus fidei in the life of the Church that will be reviewed for present purposes and for the sanity of the readers and of this writer himself (obviously, what, if any, I ever had to begin with):

124. It is only natural that there should be a constant communication and regular dialogue on practical issues and matters of faith and morals between members of the Church. Public opinion is an important form of that communication in the Church. ‘Since the Church is a living body, she needs public opinion in order to sustain a giving and taking between her members. Without this, she cannot advance in thought and action.’[138] This endorsement of a public exchange of thought and opinions in the Church was given soon after Vatican II, precisely on the basis of the council’s teaching on the sensus fidei and on Christian love, and the faithful were strongly encouraged to take an active part in that public exchange. ‘Catholics should be fully aware of the real freedom to speak their minds which stems from a “feeling for the faith” [i.e. the sensus fidei] and from love. It stems from that feeling for the faith which is aroused and nourished by the spirit of truth in order that, under the guidance of the teaching Church which they accept with reverence, the People of God may cling unswervingly to the faith given to the early Church, with true judgement penetrate its meaning more deeply, and apply it more fully in their lives [Lumen Gentium, 12]. This freedom also stems from love. For it is with love that … the People of God are raised to an intimate sharing in the freedom of Christ Himself, who cleansed us from our sins, in order that we might be able freely to make judgements in accordance with the will of God. Those who exercise authority in the Church will take care to ensure that there is responsible exchange of freely held and expressed opinion among the People of God. More than this, they will set up norms and conditions for this to take place.’[139]  (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Hermeneutic of Self-Contradiction Comment:

Who wrote this?

Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel?

Someone on the drafting committee that produced Sensus Fidei in the Life of the Church wrote the following in Paragraph 118:

First of all, the sensus fidei is obviously related to faith, and faith is a gift not necessarily possessed by all people, so the sensus fidei can certainly not be likened to public opinion in society at large. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Did that same person draft the following words in Paragraph 124 above?

Public opinion is an important form of that communication in the Church. ‘Since the Church is a living body, she needs public opinion in order to sustain a giving and taking between her members. Without this, she cannot advance in thought and action.  (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Which is it?

Well, I suppose that we just are supposed to forget Aristotle’s principle of non-contradiction. That went out the conciliar window with the Scholasticism of Saint Thomas Aquinas.

As to what is thought to be the Catholic Church’s “advancing” in “thought and action,” there is need only to have recourse to Pope Saint Pius X:

It remains for Us now to say a few words about the Modernist as reformer. From all that has preceded, it is abundantly clear how great and how eager is the passion of such men for innovation. In all Catholicism there is absolutely nothing on which it does not fasten. They wish philosophy to be reformed, especially in the ecclesiastical seminaries. They wish the scholastic philosophy to be relegated to the history of philosophy and to be classed among absolute systems, and the young men to be taught modern philosophy which alone is true and suited to the times in which we live. They desire the reform of theology: rational theology is to have modern philosophy for its foundation, and positive theology is to be founded on the history of dogma. As for history, it must be written and taught only according to their methods and modern principles. Dogmas and their evolution, they affirm, are to be harmonized with science and history. In the Catechism no dogmas are to be inserted except those that have been reformed and are within the capacity of the people. (Pope Saint Pius X, Pascendi Dominci Gregis, September 8, 1907.)

Those who do not see by now that the conciliar ecclesiology of “power to the people” is false and can never come from any instrumentality of the Catholic Church, no matter how “unofficial” it is alleged to be, does not want to make the sacrifices of human respect necessary to do so. I mean, Paragraph 124 admits that the conciliar concept of “public opinion” as part of the “normal” processes of what they allege to be the Catholic Church was unknown until after the “Second” Vatican Council. So much for “rooted in tradition.”

Ah, I digressed, as I meant to cover three paragraphs at once. Paragraph 124, however, cried out for individualized attention.

Now, at long last, to the final two paragraphs of this “unofficial” “official” document before connecting to the Instrumentum Laboris for Jorge’s Oktoberfest on the Tiber:

125. Such public exchange of opinion is a prime means by which, in a normal way, the sensus fidelium can be gauged. Since the Second Vatican Council, however, various institutional instruments by which the faithful may more formally be heard and consulted have been established, such as particular councils, to which priests and others of Christ’s faithful may be invited,[140] diocesan synods, to which the diocesan bishop may also invite lay people as members,[141] the pastoral council of each diocese, which is ‘composed of members of Christ’s faithful who are in full communion with the Catholic Church: clerics, members of institutes of consecrated life, and especially lay people’,[142] and pastoral councils in parishes, in which ‘Christ’s faithful, together with those who by virtue of their office are engaged in pastoral care in the parish, give their help in fostering pastoral action’.[143]

126. Structures of consultation such as those mentioned above can be greatly beneficial to the Church, but only if pastors and lay people are mutually respectful of one another’s charisms and if they carefully and continually listen to one another’s experiences and concerns. Humble listening at all levels and proper consultation of those concerned are integral aspects of a living and lively Church. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Final Commentary on This Particular Madness Before Drawing Matters to a Conclusion:

Endless committees doing endless things to destroy the actual sensus Catholicus. These revolutionaries and their committees and “consultations,” albeit with the theologically and liturgically and morally “correct” kind of conciliar Catholics, have been very successful in helping to brainwash the average Catholic into looking up the actual teaching of Holy Mother Church with scorn and disdain. The result has been a new sense for a new faith, one that is as loathsome in the sight of the true God of Divine Revelation, the Most Blessed Trinity, as every other false religion.

Where is this all leading?

I will let the Instrumentum Laboris explain it all to you:

31. The family is acknowledged in the People of God to be an invaluable asset, the natural setting in which life grows and develops and a school of humanity, love and hope for society. The family continues to be the privileged place in which Christ reveals the mystery and vocation of the person. In addition to commonly affirming these basic facts, the great majority of respondents agree that the family has the potential of being this privileged place, despite their indicating, and often explicitly recounting, the worrisome difference between the forms of the family in today’s world and Church’s teaching in this regard. Real-life situations, stories and multiple trials demonstrate that the family is experiencing very difficult times, requiring the Church’s compassion and understanding in offering guidance to families “as they are” and, from this point of departure, proclaim the Gospel of the Family in response to their specific needs. (Instrumentum Laboris.)

Saint Anthony Mary Claret found families in irregular situations in Cuba in the Nineteenth Century, meeting them “where they were” to bring them out of lives of sin so that those involved therein could save their immortal souls as members of the Catholic Church:

Here he was met by disturbing news. In this town of pilgrimage [Cobre] where the island’s most famous shrine was located, his missionaries had found hardly a dozen legitimately married couples! He praised their diligence in having substantially raised this figure prior to his arrival but–even so! This shocking situation required a strong hand–the hand of a patient but uncompromising prelate. The unhappy fact was that the Spanish-descended Cubans rarely condescended to marry their Negro and mulatto concubines, even when their half-caste progeny might number as many as nine or ten. Rightly suspecting that this intolerable state of affairs might prove typical, he attacked the problem vigorously. A committee was appointed to study each case individually. On its recommendations, he let it be known, all such unions must be regularized or, where impediments existed, dissolved!

It was a most trying undertaking, fraught with complications, both tragic and absurd. Persons who expressed their willingness, even eagerness, to legalize their unions were frequently not free to receive the Sacrament of marriage. Others, without the excuse of impediments under Church law were sometimes overcome with indignation to hear that they were expected to make wives of their colored concubines. There were emphatic affirmations that Spain prohibited mixed marriages, a fallacy the archbishop had no need to consider. In all her colonial history Spain had never forced any such regulation. However, for any who persisted in this persuasion in spite of Padre Claret’s assurances, his command was clear. They must immediately terminate their illicit unions. It would be a painful problem–the provision for their innocent children–but it would have to be faced. Although he praised God that many of these easy-going folk accepted their prelate’s reprimands contritely and docilely obeyed his injunctions to amend their lives, Cobre had certainly given him a first-hand acquaintance with the repugnant moral deterioration that had engulfed a traditionally Christian nation. (Fanchon Royer, The Life of St. Anthony Mary Claret, published originally by Farrar, Straus and Cudahy in 1957 an republished in 1985 by TAN Books and Publishers, pp. 130-131.)

Countless are the examples of Catholic bishops and priests, many of them raised to the altars of Holy Mother Church, who worked to reform the morals of the people who had been entrusted to their pastoral care.

Another Spaniard, Saint Francis Solano, for example, preached a sermon in the public square in Lima, Peru, in 1610 during which he prophesied of the great earthquake that God would visit upon Lima to chastise the people there for their ingratitude and immorality:

By the time Francis had reached the market, the theme of his sermon was clear. God was love, yet man was constantly thwarting that love. Many times this was because of thoughtlessness, but there were also countless times when it was because of sheer selfishness, and even malice. Well, atonement for sin must be made by means of penance.

“Unless you do penance, you shall likewise,” Our Lord had said to his disciples.

“I will say these words, too,” Francis thought. “Oh, Heavenly Father, may they help some souls tonight to turn away from sin!”

Naturally many at the market were astonished when they saw the Father Guardian of Saint Mary of the Angels making his way through their midst. Since his return from Trujillo he had appeared in the streets only rarely, and certainly never in the evenings. Then in a little while there was even more astonishment. Father Francis had come not to buy for his friars, or even to beg. He had come to preach!

At first, however, since business was brisk, not much heed was paid to his words. Merchants vied with one another in calling out the merits of their wares while customers argued noisily for a lower price. Beggars whined for alms. Babies cried. Dogs barked. Donkeys brayed. Older children ran in and out of the crowd intent upon their games. Music was everywhere–weird tunes played by Indian musicians on their wooden flutes, gay Spanish rhythms played on guitar and tambourine. At the various food students succulent rounds of meat sizzled and sputtered as they turned over slow fires. Then suddenly a thunderous voice rang about above the noisy and carefree scene:

“For all that is in the world is the concupiscence of the flesh, and the concupiscence of the eyes, and the pride of life, which is not of the Father but is in the world.”

It was as though a bombshell had fallen. At once the hubbub died away, and hundreds of Lima’s startled citizens turned to where a grey-clad friar, cross in hand, had mounted an elevation in the center of the marketplace and now stood gazing down upon them with eyes of burning coals. But before anyone could wonder about the text from Saint John’s first epistle, Francis began to explain the meaning of concupiscence: that, because of Original Sin, it is the tendency within each person to do evil instead of good; that this hidden warfare will end only when we have drawn our last breath.

“If we were to die tonight, would good or evil be the victor within our hearts” he cried. “Oh, my friends! Think about this question. Think hard!

Within just a few minutes Lima’s marketplace was as hushed and solemn as a cathedral. All eyes were riveted upon the Father Guardian and all ears were filled with his words as he described God’s destruction of the ancient cities of Sodom and Gomorrha because of the sins committed within them.

“Who is to say that here in Lima we do not deserve a like fate?” he demanded in ringing tones. “Look into your hearts now, my children. Are they clean? Are they pure? Are they filled with love of God?”

As the minutes passed and twilight deepened into darkness, the giant torches of the marketplace cast their flickering radiance over a moving scene. As usual, crowds of people were on hand, but now no one was interested in buying or selling. Instead, faces were bewildered, agonized and fearful. Tears were streaming from many eyes as Francis’ words continued to pour out in torrents, urging repentance while there was still time.

“Can we say that we shall ever see tomorrow?” he cried, fervently brandishing his missionary cross. “Can we say that this night is not the last we shall have in which to return to God’s friendship?”

As these and still more terrifying thoughts struck home one after another, the speaker stretched out both arms, bowed his head, and in heartrending tones began the Fifth Psalm. At once the crowd was filled with fresh sorrow and made the contrite phrases their own:

Have mercy on me, O God, according to Thy great mercy.

“And according to the multitude of Thy tender mercies, blot out my iniquity.

“Wash me yet more from my iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin.

“For I know my iniquity, and my sins is always before me.

“To Thee only have I sinned, and have done evil before Thee: that Thou mayest be justified in Thy words, and mayest overcome when Thou art judged . . .”

Soon wave upon wave of sound was filling the torch lit marketplace as priest and people prayed together. Then Francis preached again, doing his est to implant a greater sorrow for sin and an even firmer purpose of amendment in the hearts of his hearers. Finally, looking neither to right nor left, he prepared to depart for Saint Mary of the Angels. But on all sides men and women pressed about him, sobbing and begging for his blessing.

“Father, please pray for me!” cried one young girl. “I’ve deserved to go to Hell a thousand times!”

“Last year, I robbed a poor widow of ten pounds of gold!” declared a swarthy-faced Spaniard. “May God forgive me!”

“‘I’m worse than anyone,” moaned a wild-eyed black man. “Tonight, I was going to kill a man . . . and for money!”

So it was that first one, then another, cried out his fault and expressed a desire to go to Confession at once. But Francis had to refuse all such requests. Yes, he was a priest. It was his privilege and duty to administer the Sacraments. But he was also a religious, and bound by rule to various observances. One of them was that he must be in his cell at Saint Mary of the Angels by a certain hour each night.

“There are other priests in the city who can help you, though,” he said kindly. “Go them now, my children. And may the Holy Virgin bring you back to her Son without delay.” (Mary Fabyan Windeatt, Saint Francis of Solano: Wonderworker of the New World and Apostle of Argentina and Peru, published originally by Sheed and Ward in 1946 and republished by TAN Books and Publishers in 1994, pp. 167-172.)

This is just a slight contrast with the approach taken by Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his band of revolutionaries, who doubt the ability of the truths of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law, when preached with conviction for love of Christ the King and for the souls for whom He shed every single drop of His Most Precious Blood on the wood of the Holy Cross to redeem, to touch hearts and to reform lives in an instant.

Wait a minute!

The problem is more basic than that: Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his band of conciliar revolutionaries do not believe in the binding truths of the Divine Positive Law as they have been explicated by the Catholic Church from time immemorial and they scoff at the ability of the “people” to understand the Natural Law:

30. The language traditionally used in explaining the term “natural law” should be improved so that the values of the Gospel can be communicated to people today in a more intelligible manner. In particular, the vast majority of responses and an even greater part of the observations request that more emphasis be placed on the role of the Word of God as a privileged instrument in the conception of married life and the family, and recommend greater reference to the Bible, its language and narratives. In this regard, respondents propose bringing the issue to public discussion and developing the idea of biblical inspiration and the “order in creation,” which could permit a re-reading of the concept of the natural law in a more meaningful manner in today’s world (cf. the idea of the law written in the human heart in Rm 1:19-21; 2:14-15). Moreover, this proposal insists on using language which is accessible to all, such as the language of symbols utilized during the liturgy. The recommendation was also made to engage young people directly in these matters. (Instrumentum Laboris.)

Yes, They Go After the Natural Law Comment:

Nothing is beyond the reach of these revolutionaries. This makes sense, though when you consider the fact that the lords of conciliarism have made short work of the binding precepts of the Ten Commandments, especially the First through Third Commandments, as a result of false ecumenism and inter-religious “prayer services” and by their words and actions praising the beliefs and esteeming the symbols of one false religion after another. Why not try to re-read the Natural Law, therefore?

A pagan, Cicero, had a very good, although not perfect, grasp of the Natural Law when he defined as follows in his Republic:

True law is right reason conformable to nature, universal, unchangeable, eternal, whose commands urge us to duty, and whose prohibitions restrain us from evil. Whether it enjoins or forbids, the good respect its injunctions, and the wicked treat them with indifference. This law cannot be contradicted by any other law, and is not liable either to derogation or abrogation. Neither the senate nor the people can give us any dispensation for not obeying this universal law of justice. It needs no other expositor and interpreter than our own conscience. It is not one thing at Rome, and another at Athens; one thing to-day, and another to-morrow; but in all times and nations this universal law must forever reign, eternal and imperishable. It is the sovereign master and emperor of all beings. God himself is its author, its promulgator, its enforcer. And he who does not obey it flies from himself, and does violence to the very nature of man. And by so doing he will endure the severest penalties even if he avoid the other evils which are usually accounted punishments. (Cicero, The Republic.)

Cicero had it almost entirely correct. Almost. He was wrong in asserting that the natural law does not need any “other expositor and interpreter than our own conscience.” He lived before the Incarnation and before the founding of the true Church upon the Rock of Peter, the Pope. Cicero thus did not know that man does need an interpreter and expositor of the natural law, namely, the Catholic Church. Apart from this, however, Cicero understood that God’s law does not admit of abrogations by a vote of the people or of a “representative” body, such as the Roman Senate in his day or the United States Congress or state legislatures, et al. in our own day.

Pope Leo XIII explained in Tametsi Futura Prospicientibus, November 1, 1900, that the Catholic Church is the guardian of the Natural Law and that men need her guidance to hep them to know it fully and to keep it as befits redeemed creatures:

Consequently Jesus Christ, the creator and preserver of faith, also preserves and nourishes our moral life. This He does chiefly by the ministry of His Church. To Her, in His wise and merciful counsel, He has entrusted certain agencies which engender the supernatural life, protect it, and revive it if it should fail. This generative and conservative power of the virtues that make for salvation is therefore lost, whenever morality is dissociated from divine faith. A system of morality based exclusively on human reason robs man of his highest dignity and lowers him from the supernatural to the merely natural life. Not but that man is able by the right use of reason to know and to obey certain principles of the natural law. But though he should know them all and keep them inviolate through life-and even this is impossible without the aid of the grace of our Redeemer-still it is vain for anyone without faith to promise himself eternal salvation. “If anyone abide not in Me, he shall be cast forth as a branch, and shall wither, and they shall gather him up and cast him into the fire, and he burneth” john xv., 6). “He that believeth not shall be condemned” (Mark xvi., 16). We have but too much evidence of the value and result of a morality divorced from divine faith. How is it that, in spite of all the zeal for the welfare of the masses, nations are in such straits and even distress, and that the evil is daily on the increase? We are told that society is quite able to help itself; that it can flourish without the assistance of Christianity, and attain its end by its own unaided efforts. Public administrators prefer a purely secular system of government. All traces of the religion of our forefathers are daily disappearing from political life and administration. What blindness! Once the idea of the authority of God as the Judge of right and wrong is forgotten, law must necessarily lose its primary authority and justice must perish: and these are the two most powerful and most necessary bonds of society. Similarly, once the hope and expectation of eternal happiness is taken away, temporal goods will be greedily sought after. Every man will strive to secure the largest share for himself. Hence arise envy, jealousy, hatred. The consequences are conspiracy, anarchy, nihilism. There is neither peace abroad nor security at home. Public life is stained with crime. (Pope Leo XIII, Tametsi Futura Prospicientibus, November 1, 1900.)

Although much more time could be spent examining the Instrumentum Laboris in the detail that has been given to Sensus Fidei in the Life of the Church, there is really no need to do as the results of the “extraordinary synod on the family” have been cooked for a long time now. The Instrumentum Laboris is the result of the answers to questions that were sent to the world’s conciliar “bishops” eight months ago and were the subject of extensive commentary in Always Asking All The Wrong Questions, part one and Always Asking All the Wrong Questions, part two.

The “extraordinary synod on the family” will do the following things:

1. Following the practice of the heretical and schismatic Greek Orthodox, divorced and civilly remarried Catholics without a decree of nullity from the conciliar officials, not that it is worth anything, will be permitted to receive what is purported to be Holy Communion in the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service on a case-by-case basis handled by means of the interior form of the conciliar “reconciliation room.” In other words, everybody goes hand to stick their paws out to receive what they think is the Body, Blood, Soul and Divinity of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

2. The nullity process itself will be “streamlined” even further, making it possible for “decisions” in a matter of months, if not sooner.

3. “Pastoral outreach” to “unmarried couples” will be enlarged and expanded.

4. The “internal forum” solution, which has been used for decades now by cooperative priests and presbyters, will be adopted to assuage the consciences of married couples who find it “too difficult” to avoid the use of contraceptives. “Education” in methods of “natural family planning” will be recommended as the way to “plan” the number of children a married couple desires to have. For the refutation of “natural family planning,” please see Forty-Three Years After Humanae Vitae, Always Trying To Find A Way and Planting Seeds of Revolutionary Change.

5. “Ministries” to those engaged in the commission of perverse sins against nature will be expanded and found more universally than they have been up until to now, confined in some dioceses to a few well-known dens of iniquity (e.g. Saint Francis Xavier Church in New York, Most Holy Redeemer Church in San Francisco, California, Saint Brigid’s Church in Westbury, New York, Saints Cyril and Methodius Church in Deer Park, New York, Saint Joan of Arc Church in Minneapolis, Minnesota, among so many, many others).  The children who are unfortunate to be in the care of unrepentant practitioners of perversity with be baptized and welcomed into conciliar schools, thereby mainstreaming acceptance of perverse behavior and overthrowing any lingering concept of a detestation of personal sin that might be lurking in the hearts of Catholics who are as of yet attached to the conciliar structures.

Here is proof from the Instrumentum Laboris itself:

b) Concerning Unions of Persons of the Same Sex

Civil Recognition

110. On unions of persons of the same sex, the responses of the bishops’ conferences refer to Church teaching. “There are absolutely no grounds for considering homosexual unions to be in any way similar or even remotely analogous to God’s plan for marriage and family. […] Nonetheless, according to the teaching of the Church, men and women with homosexual tendencies ‘must be accepted with respect, compassion and sensitivity. Every sign of unjust discrimination in their regard should be avoided’” (CDF, Considerations regarding Proposals to Give Legal Recognition to Unions between Homosexual Persons, 4). The responses indicate that the recognition in civil law of unions between persons of the same sex largely depends on the socio-cultural, religious and political context. In this regard, the episcopal conferences describe three instances: the first exists when repressive and punitive measures are taken in reaction to the phenomenon of homosexuality in all its aspects, especially when the public manifestation of homosexuality is prohibited by civil law. Some responses indicate that, in this context, the Church provides different forms of spiritual care for single, homosexual people who seek the Church’s assistance. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Reality Checks Provided by Saint Paul the Apostle and Pope Saint Pius V:

Here is the sort of “pastoral care” recommended by Saint Paul the Apostle:

Wherefore God gave them up to the desires of their heart, unto uncleanness, to dishonour their own bodies among themselves. Who changed the truth of God into a lie; and worshipped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen.

For this cause God delivered them up to shameful affections. For their women have changed the natural use into that use against which is their nature.

And in like manner, the men also, leaving the natural use of the women, have burned in their lusts one towards another, men with men working that which is filthy, and receiving in themselves the recompense which was due to their error.

And as they liked not to  have God in their knowledge, God delivered them up to a reprobate sense, to do those things which are not convenient; being filled with all iniquity, malice, fornication, avarice, wickedness, full of envy, murder, contention, deceit, malignity, whisperers, detractors, hateful to God, contumelious, proud, haughty, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents, foolish, dissolute, without affection, without fidelity, without mercy.

Who, having known the justice of God, did not understand that they who do such things are worthy of death; and not only they that do them, but they also that consent to them that do them.  (Romans 1: 24-32)

Writing under the Divine inspiration of the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, Saint Paul the Apostle, condemned “shameful affections.” Jorge Mario Bergoglio/Francis and others in the counterfeit church of conciliarism, speak of a “gay orientation.”

It is telling that the misnamed conciliar Catechism of the Catholic Church speaks of a “homosexual orientation” while Saint Paul the Apostle wrote about shameful affections. And it is because at least one of those who served as a peritus under the liturgical revolutionary Annibale Bugnini, C.M., on the Consilium that planned the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo service, which boasts of a containing almost every passage of Sacred Scripture in its triennial cycle of Sunday readings and its biennial cycle of weekday readings, excludes verses twenty-four to thirty-two of the first chapter of Saint Paul the Apostle’s Epistle to the Romans.

Oh, the name of that one person? Yes, sure, thanks for asking. Rembert George Weakland, O.S.B. (see Weak In Mind, Weakest Yet In Faith and Just A Matter of Forgiveness?)

Pope Saint Pius V offered his own version of “pastoral care” to those who persist in crimes against nature:

That horrible crime, on account of which corrupt and obscene cities were destroyed by fire through divine condemnation, causes us most bitter sorrow and shocks our mind, impelling us to repress such a crime with the greatest possible zeal.

Quite opportunely the Fifth Lateran Council [1512-1517] issued this decree: “Let any member of the clergy caught in that vice against nature . . . be removed from the clerical order or forced to do penance in a monastery” (chap. 4, X, V, 31). So that the contagion of such a grave offense may not advance with greater audacity by taking advantage of impunity, which is the greatest incitement to sin, and so as to more severely punish the clerics who are guilty of this nefarious crime and who are not frightened by the death of their souls, we determine that they should be handed over to the severity of the secular authority, which enforces civil law.

Therefore, wishing to pursue with the greatest rigor that which we have decreed since the beginning of our pontificate, we establish that any priest or member of the clergy, either secular or regular, who commits such an execrable crime, by force of the present law be deprived of every clerical privilege, of every post, dignity and ecclesiastical benefit, and having been degraded by an ecclesiastical judge, let him be immediately delivered to the secular authority to be put to death, as mandated by law as the fitting punishment for laymen who have sunk into this abyss. (Pope Saint Pius V, Horrendum illud scelus, August 30, 1568.)

Just a slightly different approach, wouldn’t you say? A true pope understood the horror of such a detestable sin on the part of the clergy and sought to administer punishment to serve as a medicinal corrective for other priests and to demonstrate to the laity the horrific nature of such a moral crime. A false “bishop” seeks to protect his “institution” and the “clerical club.” Quite a different approach.

Mind you, I am not suggesting the revival of this penalty in a world where it would not be understood and where the offender would be made a “martyr” for the cause of perversity, only pointing out the fact that the Catholic Church teaches that clerics and others in ecclesiastical authority who are guilty of serious moral crimes are deserving of punishment, not protection, by their bishops. Such is the difference yet again between Catholicism and conciliarism.

Moreover, the Instrumentum Laboris called for a “non-judgmental” approach to taken toward those living perversely sinful lives by means, whether or not with the “blessing” of the civil authorities by means of “civil unions” and “same-sex marriages”:

113. Every bishops’ conference voiced opposition to “redefining” marriage between a man and a woman through the introduction of legislation permitting a union between two people of the same sex. The episcopal conferences amply demonstrate that they are trying to find a balance between the Church’s teaching on the family and a respectful, non-judgmental attitude towards people living in such unions. On the whole, the extreme reactions to these unions, whether compromising or uncompromising, do not seem to have facilitated the development of an effective pastoral programme which is consistent with the Magisterium and compassionate towards the persons concerned.

114. A factor which clearly has an impact on the Church’s pastoral care and one which complicates the search for a balanced attitude in this situation is the promotion of a gender ideology. In some places, this ideology tends to exert its influence even at the elementary level, spreading a mentality which, intending to eliminate homophobia, proposes, in fact, to undermine sexual identity. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Only those who not believe that homosexuality is seriously disordered and that the acts associated therewith cry out to Heaven for vengeance can claim that thee is such a thing as “homophobia.” It is not to hate anyone or to judge the subjective state of his soul, which is known to God alone, to judge and condemn sinful actions.

Pastors of the Catholic Church have an obligation to judge sinful actions for what they are and to tell sinners in clear, unmistakeable terms: Quit your lives of sin. You risk the fires of Hell if you do not.

Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ never reaffirmed anyone in a life of sin. While he dissuaded those who were about to stone his friend, Saint Mary Magdalene, when she was caught in adultery, he told his friend the following:

Go, and now sin no more. (John 8: 11.)

The conciliar revolutionaries are bereft of the Catholic Faith.

Why is this so hard to understand and accept?

The Instrumentum Laboris devoted an entire ten paragraphs to the care of those steeped in unrepentant sins of perversity that cry out to Heaven for vengeance even though there is one way to care for them, to discharge the Spiritual Works of Mercy to them, including admonishing the sinner in no uncertain terms, to quit his sins lest he be condemned to Hell for all eternity. In no small measure, of course, the the sin of Sodom has spread like wildfire in the world because of the indifference and/or complacency shown by the conciliar officials, to say nothing of the active support, approval and glorification of this sin against nature by conciliar “bishops,” priests/presbyters, religious and laity.

Laughably, the Instrumentum Laboris recommends not using the word “gay” to describe those who have shameful affections:

116. When considering the possibility of a ministry to these people, a distinction must be made between those who have made a personal, and often painful, choice and live that choice discreetly so as not to give scandal to others, and those whose behaviour promotes and actively — often aggressively — calls attention to it. Many conferences emphasize that, due to the fact that these unions are a relatively recent phenomenon, no pastoral programs exist in their regard. Others admit a certain unease at the challenge of accepting these people with a merciful spirit and, at the same time, holding to the moral teaching of the Church, all the while attempting to provide appropriate pastoral care which takes every aspect of the person into consideration. Some responses recommend not using phrases such as “gay,” “lesbian” or “homosexual” to define a person’s identity. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Go tell this to Jorge Mario Bergoglio:

Speaking of other problems within the administration of the Holy See, including rumours of a ‘gay lobby’ within the Vatican, Pope Francis said there are many saintly people working in the Curia but also those who are not so saintly and cause scandals which harm the Church. Quoting from the Catechism of the Catholic Church, he said that people with homosexual tendencies must not be excluded but should be integrated into society. “If a person is gay and seeks God and has good will, who am I to judge him?” he asked. (Francis the Revolutionary holds press conference on flight back from Brazil.)

A human being’s identity is based upon the fact that he has a rational, immortal soul made in the image and likeness of God that has been redeemed by the shedding of the Most Precious Blood of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ on the wood of the Holy Cross whether or not the person knows or accepts this fact. Period.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio has done more to advance the agenda of what Mrs. Randy Engel terms the “homosexual collective” than anyone else before him in the counterfeit church of conciliarism and even in the secular world-at-large. Call Me Jorge has the details of how Franciscans, long a stronghold of the homosexual agenda, in the Archdiocese of Boston featured “Who Am I To Judge” t-shirts, buttons and banners for those walking in the annual “pride” parade in this month of the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus.

Sensus fidei, anyone?

117. Many responses and observations call for theological study in dialogue with the human sciences to develop a multi-faceted look at the phenomenon of homosexuality. Others recommend collaborating with specific entities, e.g., the Pontifical Academy of the Social Sciences and the Pontifical Academy for Life, in thoroughly examining the anthropological and theological aspects of human sexuality and the sexual difference between man and woman in order to address the issue of gender ideology.

118. The great challenge will be to develop a ministry which can maintain the proper balance between accepting persons in a spirit of compassion and gradually guiding them to authentic human and Christian maturity. In this regard, some conferences refer to certain organizations as successful models for such a ministry. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Preaching from the pulpits of Catholic churches must be firm in the denunciation of sin and clear about the compassion that awaits repentant sinners in the Sacred Tribunal of Penance. Unreprentant sinners can never be affirmed, coddled or in any way congratulated for their entirely free-will choice to place themselves, objectively speaking, on the path to Hell. There is nothing to “understand” about perverse behavior. Holy Mother Church has all of the gifts given unto her by God the Holy Ghost to effect their conversion. The counterfeit church of conciliarism lacks those gifts and lacks even the desire to effect a true conversion to personal sancity.

For present purposes, my good and few readers, if there are who have read thus far in this long article, only one more passage from the Instrumentum Laboris will be cited:

119. Sex education in families and educational institutions is an increasingly urgent challenge, especially in countries where the State tends to propose in schools a one-sided view and a gender ideology. Formation programmes ought to be established in schools or parish communities which offer young people an adequate idea of Christian and emotional maturity to allow them to face even the phenomenon of homosexuality. At the same time, the observations show that there is still no consensus in the Church on the specific way of receiving persons in these unions. The first step would be a slow process of gathering information and distinguishing criteria of discernment for not only ministers and pastoral workers but also groups and ecclesial movements. (Instrumentum Laboris)

Conciliar programs of explicit classroom instruction in matters pertaining to the Sixth and Ninth Commandments have done as much as, if not more than, similar programs in secular brainwashing and detention centers (sometimes referred to as “schools) to propagate promiscuity among the young and acceptance of sodomy as a practice that is expressive of “love.”

Pope Pius IX warned us about such programs in the following passages contained in Divini Illius Magistri, December 31, 1929:

65. Another very grave danger is that naturalism which nowadays invades the field of education in that most delicate matter of purity of morals. Far too common is the error of those who with dangerous assurance and under an ugly term propagate a so-called sex-education, falsely imagining they can forearm youths against the dangers of sensuality by means purely natural, such as a foolhardy initiation and precautionary instruction for all indiscriminately, even in public; and, worse still, by exposing them at an early age to the occasions, in order to accustom them, so it is argued, and as it were to harden them against such dangers.

66. Such persons grievously err in refusing to recognize the inborn weakness of human nature, and the law of which the Apostle speaks, fighting against the law of the mind;[43] and also in ignoring the experience of facts, from which it is clear that, particularly in young people, evil practices are the effect not so much of ignorance of intellect as of weakness of a will exposed to dangerous occasions, and unsupported by the means of grace.

67. In this extremely delicate matter, if, all things considered, some private instruction is found necessary and opportune, from those who hold from God the commission to teach and who have the grace of state, every precaution must be taken. Such precautions are well known in traditional Christian education, and are adequately described by Antoniano cited above, when he says:

Such is our misery and inclination to sin, that often in the very things considered to be remedies against sin, we find occasions for and inducements to sin itself. Hence it is of the highest importance that a good father, while discussing with his son a matter so delicate, should be well on his guard and not descend to details, nor refer to the various ways in which this infernal hydra destroys with its poison so large a portion of the world; otherwise it may happen that instead of extinguishing this fire, he unwittingly stirs or kindles it in the simple and tender heart of the child. Speaking generally, during the period of childhood it suffices to employ those remedies which produce the double effect of opening the door to the virtue of purity and closing the door upon vice.[44]

Thus is condemned all classroom instruction in matters pertaining to the Sixth and Ninth Commandments is prohibited. Prohibited also, of course, is the graphically explicit speech of the conciliar “popes” and their disciples who promote the “theology of the body” that engages in the most vile, vulgar forms of speech that would never issue forth from the mouth of the Divine Redeemer, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, or that of His Most Blessed Mother. Such vile, vulgar forms of speech have never issued forth from the lips of our saints, who maintained custody of their eyes and who shunned all immodest speech at all times.

The upcoming “extraordinary synod on the family” will be just another step in the conciliar revolution of placing it on the fact track to a complete, seamless merger with the Anglican sect, which has long since made its “official peace” with “moral issues.

Indeed, among the other heresies spouted in the past few days by his mouth that is an engine of heresy, blasphemy, apostasy and sacrilege, Jorge Mario Bergoglio dared to blaspheme Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ by saying that He was not a “moralist”:

“And this is why the people followed Jesus, because He was the Good Shepherd. He wasn’t a moralistic, quibbling Pharisee, or a Sadducee who made political deals with the powerful, or a guerrilla who sought the political liberation of his people, or a contemplative in a monastery. He was a pastor! A pastor who spoke the language of His people, Who understood, Who spoke the truth, the things of God: He never trafficked in the things of God! But He spoke in such a way that the people loved the things of God. That’s why they followed Him.” (Whom do I like to follow?.)

Blasphemer.

At the root of the entire conciliar agenda, including its agenda for the family, is the lack of any sense of the horror of personal sin, including Mortal Sin itself.

While it is true that many who are steeped today in what are Mortal Sins in the objective order of things may not understand or accept this to be so and/or may seek to minimize, it is the case nevertheless that each Mortal Sin wounds the soul, making it a captive to the devil and thus making it an instrument of chaos, disorder, anger, oftentimes displaced at those who seek to admonish it, and perhaps even violence in their own lives and that of those around them and the world-at-large. The family and the world are in the mess that they are because of the commission of unrepentant sins, most of which are protected under cover of the civil law and celebrated in every single aspect of what passes for “popular culture.” For a discussion of the horror of Mortal Sin, please see Saint Alphonsus de Liguori’s “On the Malice of Mortal Sin,” which is found in the appendix below, although the following sentence from that sermon might serve as a sober antidote to what the conciliar revolutionaries believe are nothing more than “irregular” situations: “Hence Hell and a thousand Hells are not sufficient chastisement for a single mortal sin.”

The path to personal ruin and social chaos that we see all around us today was charted as a direct, inevitable result of the Protestant Revolution against the Social Reign of Christ the King and the rise of the multifaceted, interrelated maze of naturalistic ideologies and “philosophies” that can be termed collectively by the name of Judeo-Masonry (see To Blot Out the Holy Name Forever, part one and To Blot Out the Holy Name Forever, part two.)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his band of conciliar revolutionaries do not believe that each of the problems in the world is caused by Original Sin and the Actual Sins of men, thus showing themselves to be utterly ignorant of the truths of the Catholic Faith concerning the offense that sin is in the eyes of God, how it wounded Our Lord once in time and how it wounds His Mystical Body, the Church Militant on earth, today. These truths were summarized so very clearly by Silvio Cardinal Antoniano (and quoted by Pope Pius XI in the aforementioned Divini Illius Magistri, December 31, 1929, by Pope Saint Pius an by Pope Pius XI directly:

The more closely the temporal power of a nation aligns itself with the spiritual, and the more it fosters and promotes the latter, by so much the more it contributes to the conservation of the commonwealth. For it is the aim of the ecclesiastical authority by the use of spiritual means, to form good Christians in accordance with its own particular end and object; and in doing this it helps at the same time to form good citizens, and prepares them to meet their obligations as members of a civil society. This follows of necessity because in the City of God, the Holy Roman Catholic Church, a good citizen and an upright man are absolutely one and the same thing. How grave therefore is the error of those who separate things so closely united, and who think that they can produce good citizens by ways and methods other than those which make for the formation of good Christians. For, let human prudence say what it likes and reason as it pleases, it is impossible to produce true temporal peace and tranquillity by things repugnant or opposed to the peace and happiness of eternity. (Silvio Cardinal Antoniano, quoted by Pope Pius XI in Divini Illius Magistri, December 31, 1929.)

Here we have, founded by Catholics, an inter-denominational association that is to work for the reform of civilization, an undertaking which is above all religious in character; for there is no true civilization without a moral civilization, and no true moral civilization without the true religion: it is a proven truth, a historical fact. The new Sillonists cannot pretend that they are merely working on “the ground of practical realities” where differences of belief do not matter. Their leader is so conscious of the influence which the convictions of the mind have upon the result of the action, that he invites them, whatever religion they may belong to, “to provide on the ground of practical realities, the proof of the excellence of their personal convictions.” And with good reason: indeed, all practical results reflect the nature of one’s religious convictions, just as the limbs of a man down to his finger-tips, owe their very shape to the principle of life that dwells in his body.  (Pope Saint Pius X, Notre Charge Apostolique, August 15, 1910.)

Every true and lasting reform has ultimately sprung from the sanctity of men who were driven by the love of God and of men. Generous, ready to stand to attention to any call from God, yet confident in themselves because confident in their vocation, they grew to the size of beacons and reformers.   . No doubt “the Spirit breatheth where he will” (John iii. 8): “of stones He is able to raise men to prepare the way to his designs” (Matt. iii. 9). He chooses the instruments of His will according to His own plans, not those of men. But the Founder of the Church, who breathed her into existence at Pentecost, cannot disown the foundations as He laid them. Whoever is moved by the spirit of God, spontaneously adopts both outwardly and inwardly, the true attitude toward the Church, this sacred fruit from the tree of the cross, this gift from the Spirit of God, bestowed on Pentecost day to an erratic world. (Pope Pius XI, Mit Brennender Sorge, March 17, 1937.)

Saint Irenaeus, whose feast we celebrated on Saturday, June 28, 2014, explained the nature of the conciliar approach of a supposed “love” for sinners as he analyzed and condemned the heresies of Carpocrates:

5. And thus, if ungodly, unlawful, and forbidden actions are committed among them, I can no longer find ground for believing them to be such. And in their writings we read as follows, the interpretation which they give [of their views], declaring that Jesus spoke in a mystery to His disciples and apostles privately, and that they requested and obtained permission to hand down the things thus taught them, to others who should be worthy and believing. We are saved, indeed, by means of faith and love; but all other things, while in their nature indifferent, are reckoned by the opinion of men-some good and some evil, there being nothing really evil by nature. (Against Heresies, Book I.)

Saint Irenaeus simply made no concessions at all to the heretics of his own day, the gnostics, whose false religion does indeed play an important role in shaping the Modernist mind of Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who desires to jettison the Fathers and the Doctors of the Church as presented to by Holy Mother Church under the infallible guidance of God the Holy Ghost in order to “re-read” the Scriptures and to re-read even the Natural Law. Jorge has the “secret” ability to do this. We simply have to “trust” him. How did the “trust me” slogan work out with the thirty-ninth President of the United States of America, James Earl Carter, Jr.

While Saint Irenaeus urged the Vicar of Christ to be gentle with those who returned to the Faith after being involved in heresy, he was firm in his denunciation of heresy as he sought the conversion of those steeped within its grip. We can no do no less in our own day as we rely upon the intercessory help of the Mother of God and of the Apostles Saints Peter and Paul, who gave up their lives rather than to compromise the integrity of the Faith.

Today, June 29, 2014, is the Solemnity of Saints Peter and Paul, one of the most glorious days in the entirety of Holy Mother Church’s liturgical year. These twin pillars of the Church of Rome were steadfast in their proclamation of the truths of the true Faith. Saint Peter, our first pope, had denied Our Lord three times before repenting. Saint Paul had persecuted the true Church before he, a Jew, was converted by Our Lord Himself, thus showing Himself, the God-Man, to cast His disapproval upon the “Second” Vatican Council’s Nostra Aetate, October 28, 1965.

Here is the account of the apostolic labors and martyrdom of our beloved Saints Peter and Paul as found from the readings for Matins in today’s Divine Office:

Dearly beloved brethren, in the joy of all the holy Feast-days the whole world is partaker. There is but one love of God, and whatsoever is solemnly called to memory, if it hath been done for the salvation of all, must needs be worth the honour of a joyful memorial at the hands of all. Nevertheless, this feast which we are keeping to-day, besides that world-wide worship which it doth of right get throughout all the earth, doth deserve from this city of ours an outburst of gladness altogether special and our own. In this place it was that the two chiefest of the Apostles did so right gloriously finish their race. And upon this day whereon they lifted up that their last testimony, let it be in this place that the memory thereof receiveth the chiefest of jubilant celebrations. O Rome these twain are the men who brought the light of the Gospel of Christ to shine upon thee These are they by whom thou, from being the teacher of lies, wast turned into a learner of the truth.

These twain be thy fathers, these be in good sooth thy shepherds, these twain be they who laid for thee, as touching the kingdom of heaven, better and happier foundations, than did they that first planned thine earthly ramparts, wherefrom he that gave thee thy name took occasion to pollute thee with a brother’s blood. These are they who have set on thine head this thy glorious crown, that thou art become an holy nation, a chosen people, a city both Priestly and Kingly, whom the Sacred Throne of blessed Peter hath exalted till thou art become the Lady of the world, unto whom the world-wide love for God hath conceded a broader lordship than is the possession of any mere earthly empire. Thou wast once waxen great by victories, until thy power was spread haughtily over land and sea, but thy power was narrower then which the toils of war had won for thee, than that thou now hast which hath been laid at thy feet by the peace of Christ.

It is well suited for the doing of the work which God had decreed that the multitude of kingdoms should be bound together under one rule, and that so the universal preaching of the Gospel should find easier entry into all peoples, since all were governed by the empire of one city. But this city, knowing not Him, Who had been pleased to make her great, used her lordship over almost all nations to make herself the minister of all their falsehoods and seemed to herself exceeding godly because there was no false god whom she rejected. But the tighter that Satan had bound her, the more wondrous was the work of Christ in setting her free. (From Matins, Divine Office, June 29.)

The lesson for Holy Mass today, which will be read again on the Feast of Saint’s Chains on August 1, 2014, described how an angel of Lord freed our first pope from his bondage at the hands of Herod as he, Saint Peter, slept so soundly that the angel had to wake him up:

In those days, Herod the king set hands on certain members of the Church to persecute them. He killed James the brother of John with the sword, and seeing that it pleased the Jews, he proceeded to arrest Peter also, during the days of the Unleavened Bread. After arresting him he cast him into prison, committing the custody of him to four guards of soldiers, four in each guard, intending to bring him forth to the people after the Passover. So Peter was being kept in the prison; but prayer was being made to God for him by the Church without ceasing. Now when Herod was about to bring him forth, that same night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains, and outside the door sentries guarded the prison. And behold, an angel of the Lord stood beside him, and a light shone in the room; and he struck Peter on the side and woke him, saying, Get up quickly. The chains dropped from his hands. And the angel said to him, Gird yourself and put on your sandals. And he did so; and he said to him, Wrap your cloak about you and follow me. And he followed him out, without knowing that what was being done by the angel was real, for he thought he was having a vision. They passed through the first and second guard and came to the iron gate that leads into the city; and this opened to them of its own accord. And they went out, and passed on through one street, and straightway the angel left him. Then Peter came to himself, and he said, Now I know for certain that the Lord has sent His angel and rescued me from the power of Herod and from all that the Jewish people were expecting.  (Acts 12: 1-11.)

Do not be agitated by the events of the moment as each of the events unfolding quickly before our eyes is simply part of the Great Apostasy. More and more chastisements are to be visited upon us, and we must accept each with joy and gratitude because God has so ordained it that we would be alive in these challenging times.

Saint Peter was freed by no “movement,” traditional or otherwise.

Saint Peter was freed by no “strategy” to keep silent about the truths of Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in order to curry favor with the officials of the day.

Saint Peter was freed by the hand of Christ the King Himself through the work of His angel.

Do not be concerned about how a true pope will be restored to the Throne of Saint Peter. This will happen in God’s good time, which is not, quite by the way, our time. We must be something that comes hard to many Americans, who want tangible “solutions” now and without any kind of delay.

Christ the King will release the chains that fetter the Chair of Peter today in His good time and by means so miraculous that each of the warring tribes in the underground Church at present will recognize the miracle for what it is without any murmuring. This is because such a miracle will occur, most likely, after a terrible chastisement that will make the ones we are experiencing at present to seem like so much child’s play.

In the end, you see, we know that Our Lady’s Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart will triumph. She promised that this would be so when she appeared to Jacinta and Francisco Marto and their cousin Lucia dos Santos in the Cova da Iria near Fatima, Portugal, ninety-seven years ago.

Our Lady simply asks us to pray her Most Holy Rosary and to penance for the conversion of sinners as we offer up all to the Throne of the Most Blessed Trinity through her own Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart.

All we must do is to be faithful to Our Lady as the servants of her Divine Son, Christ the King, through her Immaculate Heart, which is united in such a matchless communion of love with the His Most Sacred Heart.

What are we waiting for?

Vivat Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Immaculate Heart of Mary, pray for us now and at the hour of our death.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Appendix

Saint Alphonsus de Liguori On the Malice of Mortal Sin

“Behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing. 1 LUKE ii. 48.

 MOST holy Mary lost her Son for three days: during that time she wept continually for having lost sight of Jesus, and did not cease to seek after him till she found him. How then does it happen that so many sinners not only lose sight of Jesus, but even lose his divine grace; and instead of weeping for so great a loss, sleep in peace, and make no effort to recover so great a blessing? This arises from their not feeling what it is to lose God by sin. Some say: I commit this sin, not to lose God, but to enjoy this pleasure, to possess the property of another, or to take revenge of an enemy. They who speak such language show that they do not understand the malice of mortal sin. What is mortal sin?

First Point. It is a great contempt shown to God.

Second Point. It is a great offence offered to God.

  First Point. Mortal sin is a great contempt shown to God.

  1. The Lord calls upon Heaven and Earth to detest the ingratitude of those who commit mortal sin, after they had been created by him, nourished with his blood, and exalted to the dignity of his adopted children. ”Hear, O ye Heavens, and give ear, Earth; for the Lord hath spoken. I have brought up children _ and exalted them; but they have despised me.” (Isa. i. 2.) Who is this God whom sinners despise?; He is a God of infinite majesty, before whom all the kings of the Earth and all the blessed in Heaven are less than a drop of water or a grain of sand. As a drop of a bucket, . . . as a little dust. ” (Isa. xl. 15.) In a word, such is the majesty of God, that in his presence all creatures are as if they did not exist. ”All nations are before him as if they had no being at all.” (Ibid. xl. 17.) And what is man, who insults him? St. Bernard answers: “Saccus vermium, cibus vermium.” A heap of worms, the food of worms, by which he shall be devoured in the grave. ”Thou art wretched and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” (Apoc. iii. 17.) He is so miserable that he can do nothing, so blind that he knows nothing, and so poor that he possesses nothing. And this worm dares to despise a God, and to provoke his wrath. ”Vile dust,” says the same saint, “dares to irritate such tremendous majesty.” Justly, then, has St. Thomas asserted, that the malice of mortal sin is, as it were, infinite: ”Peccatum habet quandam infinitatem malitiae ex infinitatem divine majestatis.” (Par. 3, q. 2, a. 2, ad. 2.) And St. Augustine calls it an infinite evil. Hence Hell and a thousand Hells are not sufficient chastisement for a single mortal sin.

2. Mortal sin is commonly defined by theologians to be “a turning away from the immutable good.” St. Thom., par. 1, q. 24, a. 4; a turning ones back on the sovereign good. Of this God complains by his prophet, saying: ”Thou hast forsaken me, saith the Lord; thou art gone backward. ” (Jer. xv. 6.) Ungrateful man, he says to the sinner, I would never have separated myself from thee; thou hast been the first to abandon me: thou art gone backwards; thou hast turned thy back upon me.

3. He who contemns the divine law despises God; because he knows that, by despising the law, he loses the divine grace. “By transgression of the law, thou dishonourest God.” (Rom. ii. 23.) God is the Lord of all things, because he has created them. ”All things are in thy power… Thou hast made Heaven and Earth.” (Esth. xiii. 9.) Hence all irrational creatures the winds, the sea, the fire, and rain obey God, “The winds and the sea obey him.” (Matt. viii. 27.)”Fire, hail, snow, ice, stormy winds, which fulfil his word.” (Ps. cxlviii. 8.) But man, when he sins, says to God: Lord, thou dost command me, but I will not obey; thou dost command me to pardon such an injury, but I will resent it; thou dost command me to give up the property of others, but I will retain it; thou dost wish that I should abstain from such a forbidden pleasure, but I will indulge in it. ”Thou hast broken my yoke, thou hast burst my bands, and thou saidst: I will not serve.” (Jer. ii. 20.) In fine, the sinner when he breaks the command, says to God: I do not acknowledge thee for my Lord. Like Pharaoh, when Moses, on the part of God, commanded him in the name of the Lord to allow the people to go into the desert, the sinner answers: “Who is the Lord, that I should hear his voice, and let Israel go?” (Exod. v. 2.)

4. The insult offered to God by sin is heightened by the vileness of the goods for which sinners offend him. ”Wherefore hath the wicked provoked God.” (Ps. x. 13.) For what do so many offend the Lord? For a little vanity; for the indulgence of anger; or for a beastly pleasure. ”They violate me among my people for a handful of barley and a piece of bread.” (Ezec. xiii. 19.) God is insulted for a handful of barley for a morsel of bread! God! why do we allow ourselves to be so easily deceived by the Devil?”There is,” says the Prophet Osee, “a deceitful balance in his hand.” (xii. 7.) We do not weigh things in the balance of God, which cannot deceive, but in the balance of Satan, who seeks only to deceive us, that he may bring us with himself into Hell. ”Lord,” said David, ”who is like to thee ?” (Ps. xxxiv. 10.) God is an infinite good; and when he sees sinners put him on a level with some earthly trifle, or with a miserable gratification, he justly complains in the language of the prophet: ”To whom, have you likened me or made me equal? saith the Holy One.” (Isa. xl. 25.) In your estimation, a vile pleasure is more valuable than my grace. Is it a momentary satisfaction you have preferred before me?”Thou hast cast me off behind thy back.” (Ezec. xxiii. 35.) Then, adds Salvian, “there is no one for whom men have less esteem than for God.” (Lib. v., Avd. Avar.) Is the Lord so contemptible in your eyes as to deserve to have the miserable things of the Earth preferred before him?

5. The tyrant placed before St. Clement a heap of gold, of silver, and of gems, and promised to give them to the holy martyr if he would renounce the faith of Christ. The saint heaved a sigh of sorrow at the sight of the blindness of men, who put earthly riches in comparison with God. But many sinners exchange the divine grace for things of far less value; they seek after certain miserable goods, and abandon that God who is an infinite good, and who alone can make them happy. Of this the Lord complains, and calls on the Heavens to be astonished, and on its gates to be struck with horror: ”Be astonished O ye Heavens, at this; and ye gates thereof, be very desolate, saith the Lord.” He then adds: ”For my people have done two evils: they have forsaken me, the fountain of living water, and have digged to themselves cisterns broken cisterns that can hold no water.” (Jer. ii. 12 and 13.) We regard with wonder and amazement the injustice of the Jews, who, when Pilate offered to deliver Jesus or Barabbas, answered: ”Not this man, but Barabbas.” (John xviii. 40.) The conduct of sinners is still worse; for, when the Devil proposes to them to choose between the satisfaction of revenge a miserable pleasure and Jesus Christ, they answer: “Not this man, but Barabbas.” That is, not the Lord Jesus, but sin.

6. “There shall be no new God in thee,” says the Lord. (Ps. Ixxx. 10.) You shall not abandon me, your true God, and make for yourself a new god, whom you shall serve. St. Cyprian teaches that men make their god whatever they prefer before God, by making it their last end; for God is the only last end of all: “Quidquid homo Deo anteponit, Deum sibi facit.” And St. Jerome says: ”Unusquisque quod cupit, si veneratur, hoc illi Deus est. Vitium in corde, est idolum in altari.” (In Ps. Ixxx.) The creature which a person prefers to God, becomes his God. Hence, the holy doctor adds, that as the Gentiles adored idols on their altars, so sinners worship sin in their hearts. When King Jeroboam rebelled against God, he endeavoured to make the people imitate him in the adoration of idols. He one day placed the idols before them, and said: “Behold thy gods, Israel!” (3 Kings xii. 28.) The Devil acts in a similar manner towards sinners: he places before them such a gratification, and says: Make this your God. Behold! this pleasure, this money, this revenge is your God: adhere to these, and forsake the Lord. When the sinner consents to sin, he abandons his Creator, and in his heart adores as his god the pleasure which lie indulges. ”Vitium in corde est idolum in altari. ”

7. The contempt which the sinner offers to God is increased by sinning in God’s presence. According to St. Cyril of Jerusalem, some adored the sun as their god, that during the night they might, in the absence of the sun, do what they pleased, without fear of divine chastisement. “Some regarded the sun as their God, that, after the setting of the sun, they might be without a God.” (Catech. iv.) The conduct of these miserable dupes was very criminal; but they were careful not to sin in presence of their god. But Christians know that God is present in all places, and that he sees all things. ”Do not I fill Heaven and Earth? saith the Lord,” (Jer. xxiii. 24); and still they do not abstain from insulting him, and from provoking his wrath in his very presence: “A people that continually provoke me to anger before my face.” (Isa. Ixv. 3.) Hence, by sinning before him who is their judge, they even make God a witness of their iniquities: ”I am the judge and the witness, saith the Lord.” (Jer. xxix. 23.) St. Peter Chrysologus says, that, “the man who commits a crime in the presence of his judge, can offer no defence.” The thought of having offended God in his divine presence, made David weep and exclaim: “To thee only have I sinned, and have done evil before thee.” (Ps. i. 6.) But let us pass to the second point, in which we shall see more clearly the enormity of the malice of mortal sin.

  Second Point. Mortal sin is a great offence offered to God. 

 8. There is nothing more galling than to see oneself despised by those who were most beloved and most highly favoured. Whom do sinners insult? They insult a God who bestowed so many benefits upon them, and who loved them so as to die on a cross for their sake; and by the commission of mortal sin they banish that God from their hearts. A soul that loves God is loved by him, and God himself comes to dwell within her. ”If any one love me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him, and will make our abode with him.” (John xiv. 23.) The Lord, then, never departs from a soul, unless he is driven away, even though he should know that she will soon banish him from her heart. According to the Council of Trent, ”he deserts not the soul, unless he is deserted.”

  9. When the soul consents to mortal sin she ungratefully says to God: Depart from me. “The wicked have said to God: Depart from us.” (Job xxi. 14.) Sinners, as St. Gregory observes, say the same, not in words, but by their conduct. ”Recede, non verbis, sed moribus.” They know that God cannot remain with sin in the soul: and, in violating the divine commands, they feel that God must depart; and, by their acts they say to him: since you cannot remain any longer with us, depart farewell. And through the very door by which God departs from the soul, the Devil enters to take possession of her. When the priest baptizes an infant, he commands the demon to depart from the soul: ”Go out from him, unclean spirits, and make room for the Holy Ghost.” But when a Christian consents to mortal sin, he says to God: Depart from me; make room for the Devil, whom I wish to serve.

10. St. Bernard says, that mortal sin is so opposed to God, that, if it were possible for God to die, sin would deprive him of life;”Peccatum quantum in se est Deum perimit.” Hence, according to Job, in committing mortal sin, man rises up against God, and stretches forth his hand against him: ”For he hath stretched out his hand against God, and hath strengthened himself against the Almighty.” (Job. xv. 25.)

11. According to the same St. Bernard, they who wilfully violate the divine law, seek to deprive God of life in proportion to the malice of their will;”Quantum in ipsa est Deum perimit propria voluntas.” (Ser. iii. de Res.) Because, adds the saint, self-will”would wish God to see its own sins, and to be unable to take vengeance on them.” Sinners know that the moment they consent to mortal sin, God condemns them to Hell. Hence, being firmly resolved to sin, they wish that there was no God, and, consequently, they would wish to take away his life, that he might not be able to avenge their crime. “He hath,” continues Job, in his description of the wicked, ”run against him witb his neck raised up, and is armed with a fat neck.” (xv. 26.) The sinner raises his neck; that is, his pride swells up, and he runs to insult his God; and, because he contends with a powerful antagonist, ”he is armed with a fat neck.”“A fat neck” is the symbol of ignorance, of that ignorance which makes the sinner say: This is not a great sin; God is merciful; we are flesh; the Lord will have pity on us. O temerity! illusion! which brings so many Christians to Hell.

Moreover, the man who commits a mortal sin afflicts the heart of God. “But they provoked to wrath, and afflicted the spirit of the Holy One.” (Isaias Ixiii. 10.) “What pain and anguish would you not feel, if you knew that a person whom you tenderly loved, and on whom you bestowed great favours, had sought to take away your life! God is not capable of pain; but, were he capable of suffering, a single mortal sin would be sufficient to make him die through sorrow. ”Mortal sin,” says Father Medina, ”if it were possible, would destroy God himself: because it would be the cause of infinite sadness to God.” As often, then, as you committed mortal sin, you would, if it were possible, have caused God to die of sorrow; because you knew that by sin you insulted him and turned your back upon him, after he had bestowed so many favours upon you, and even after he had given all his blood and his life for your salvation. (The Malice of Mortal Sin.)

A New Sense For A New Faith, part one

Although the number of people who will wind up reading the latest revolutionary document  from the International Theological Commission, Sensus Fidei: In the Life of the Church, will probably wind up being lower than those who read the articles on this site, it is perhaps useful to devote a little time to this latest effort on the part of the conciliar revolutionaries to provide theological justification for their Modernist presuppositions and prescriptions.

Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI spent a good deal of time during false “pontificate” seeking to “stabilize” the conciliar revolution by his infamous, philosophically absurd and dogmatically condemned “hermeneutic of continuity,” which was nothing more and nothing less than Modernism’s “evolution of dogma” that had been presented to us by Wojtyla/John Paul II as “living tradition” (Deft? Daft Is More Like It, part two). Ratzinger/Benedict gave his “papal” imprimatur to supposedly “unofficial” documents issued by the International Theological Commission and the Joint International Commission for the Theological Dialogue Between the Conciliar Church and the Orthodox Church while using his general audience addresses to deconstruct and misrepresent the teachings and the lives of very Saints and Doctors to make them perjured witnesses in behalf of conciliarism. And this is to say nothing of his “unofficial” books issued during the time he served as the head of the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

It is only natural for the conciliar revolutionaries to seek to provide some kind of theological justification for their revolution by misrepresenting, deconstructing and corrupting the true meaning of the sensus fidei, that supernatural sense of the Holy Faith by which members of the Church Militant are able to distinguish that which is in accord with the Holy Faith from that which is not.

The theological justification found in Sensus fidei in the life of the Church represents nothing other than a transparent effort, no matter how “unofficial” (although it was signed by the conciliar prefect of the Congregation of the Doctrine of the Faith, the arch-heretic named Gerhard Ludwig Muller), to prepare the way for the Instrumentum Laboris that is to be released today, Thursday, June 26, 2014, the Octave of the Solemnity of Corpus Christi and the Commemoration of Saints John and Paul, and its revolutionary program for the upcoming “Extraordinary Synod on the Family. As noted in Jorge Cooks the Books two months ago now, the upcoming hootenanny in Rome will sanction the administration of what purports to be Holy Communion to civilly divorced and remarried Catholics who lack even the fig leaf of a conciliar decree of nullity and to provide a foundation for providing the liturgical invalid sacramental rites of the counterfeit church of conciliarism to “couples” who are engaged in unrepentant acts of perversity.

Sensus fidei in the life of the Church aims to make the case, albeit indirectly in its final passages, that the “non-reception” of Catholic doctrine on the part of the lay faithful might represent a need to reconsider how the doctrine is formulated. Translation: do you hear the people sing, singing the song of wanting to be reaffirmed in their sins.

The conciliar revolutionaries have long sought to destroy the sensus Catholicus, the sense of the Catholic Faith, and they have been so successful in this regard that most Catholics alive today regard as alien to the Holy Faith teaching and pastoral practices that have been passed down to us from time immemorial. Those who cleave to the unchanging truths of the Holy Faith are said to be “disobedient” and “schismatic” and “disloyal” and “out of the church” altogether.

The principal means by which the conciliar revolutionaries sought to create a new sensus fidei was the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service. The revolution against Catholic Worship that resulted in the overthrow of the Roman Rite of the Catholic Church as a synthetic concoction, designed to appeal to Protestants and unbelievers, replaced it as a means to propagandize a new and false religion, conciliarism, with such lightning speed so as to break down the supernatural resistance of ordinary Catholics to un-Catholic and anti-Catholic “innovations” by calling upon them to be “obedient” and by helping to disseminate propaganda designed to “erase” true memories of the glories of the Catholic past in order to create artificial” memories that would justify their efforts to “restore” liturgical rites that either next existed or that were used by heretical sects. Most Catholics were so convinced by the revolutionaries that the “past” had been bad that they came to accept the innovations in what was said to be the Catholic liturgy in the name of a “renewal” that was nothing other than a revival of the spirit of antiquarianism (claiming to “restore” ancient rites that never existed or that were used by heretics) that was condemned by Pope Pius VI in Auctorem Fidei on August 28, 1794, and condemned as well by Pope Pius XII in Mediator Dei, November 20, 1947:

The Church is without question a living organism, and as an organism, in respect of the sacred liturgy also, she grows, matures, develops, adapts and accommodates herself to temporal needs and circumstances, provided only that the integrity of her doctrine be safeguarded. This notwithstanding, the temerity and daring of those who introduce novel liturgical practices, or call for the revival of obsolete rites out of harmony with prevailing laws and rubrics, deserve severe reproof. It has pained Us grievously to note, Venerable Brethren, that such innovations are actually being introduced, not merely in minor details but in matters of major importance as well. We instance, in point of fact, those who make use of the vernacular in the celebration of the august eucharistic sacrifice; those who transfer certain feast-days — which have been appointed and established after mature deliberation — to other dates; those, finally, who delete from the prayer books approved for public use the sacred texts of the Old Testament, deeming them little suited and inopportune for modern times.

The use of the Latin language, customary in a considerable portion of the Church, is a manifest and beautiful sign of unity, as well as an effective antidote for any corruption of doctrinal truth. In spite of this, the use of the mother tongue in connection with several of the rites may be of much advantage to the people. But the Apostolic See alone is empowered to grant this permission. It is forbidden, therefore, to take any action whatever of this nature without having requested and obtained such consent, since the sacred liturgy, as We have said, is entirely subject to the discretion and approval of the Holy See.

The same reasoning holds in the case of some persons who are bent on the restoration of all the ancient rites and ceremonies indiscriminately. The liturgy of the early ages is most certainly worthy of all veneration. But ancient usage must not be esteemed more suitable and proper, either in its own right or in its significance for later times and new situations, on the simple ground that it carries the savor and aroma of antiquity. The more recent liturgical rites likewise deserve reverence and respect. They, too, owe their inspiration to the Holy Spirit, who assists the Church in every age even to the consummation of the world. They are equally the resources used by the majestic Spouse of Jesus Christ to promote and procure the sanctity of man.

Assuredly it is a wise and most laudable thing to return in spirit and affection to the sources of the sacred liturgy. For research in this field of study, by tracing it back to its origins, contributes valuable assistance towards a more thorough and careful investigation of the significance of feast-days, and of the meaning of the texts and sacred ceremonies employed on their occasion. But it is neither wise nor laudable to reduce everything to antiquity by every possible device. Thus, to cite some instances, one would be straying from the straight path were he to wish the altar restored to its primitive table form; were he to want black excluded as a color for the liturgical vestments; were he to forbid the use of sacred images and statues in Churches; were he to order the crucifix so designed that the divine Redeemer’s body shows no trace of His cruel sufferings; and lastly were he to disdain and reject polyphonic music or singing in parts, even where it conforms to regulations issued by the Holy See.

Clearly no sincere Catholic can refuse to accept the formulation of Christian doctrine more recently elaborated and proclaimed as dogmas by the Church, under the inspiration and guidance of the Holy Spirit with abundant fruit for souls, because it pleases him to hark back to the old formulas. No more can any Catholic in his right senses repudiate existing legislation of the Church to revert to prescriptions based on the earliest sources of canon law. Just as obviously unwise and mistaken is the zeal of one who in matters liturgical would go back to the rites and usage of antiquity, discarding the new patterns introduced by disposition of divine Providence to meet the changes of circumstances and situation.

This way of acting bids fair to revive the exaggerated and senseless antiquarianism to which the illegal Council of Pistoia gave rise. It likewise attempts to reinstate a series of errors which were responsible for the calling of that meeting as well as for those resulting from it, with grievous harm to souls, and which the Church, the ever watchful guardian of the “deposit of faith” committed to her charge by her divine Founder, had every right and reason to condemn. For perverse designs and ventures of this sort tend to paralyze and weaken that process of sanctification by which the sacred liturgy directs the sons of adoption to their Heavenly Father of their souls’ salvation. (Pope Pius XII, Mediator Dei, November 20, 1947.)

“For perverse designs and ventures of this sort tend to paralyze and weaken that process of sanctification by which the sacred liturgy directs the sons of adoption to their Heavenly Father of their souls’ salvation.” Anyone who cannot see that this one sentence describes the effects of the innovations of the abomination that is the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo service is not being intellectually honest. The Novus Ordo service is of its very nature as much a revolution against Catholic Faith and Worship as that represented by the liturgies of Protestant sects.

The true sense of the Catholic Faith that should be possessed by baptized Catholics has been replaced by a diabolically-inspired sense that have paralyzed and weakened the processes by which they can sanctify and thus save their immortal souls. Although Sensus fidei in the life of the Church seeks to make a distinction between as part of a “healthy democracy” in the world and the sensus fidei, the document actually endorses a sense of public opinion in the false church conciiarism founded on the false theology of the “people as the Church of God” that is an essential component of the new ecclesiology propagated by Lumen Gentium, November 21, 1964.

The “people” have come to accept all manner of heretical teachings and aberrant, deviant practices as just part of a natural “evolution.” Most Catholics in the conciliar structures today do not get shocked when a false “pontiff” hides his pectoral cross in the presence of Talmudic rabbis in Jerusalem or speak of the Old Covenant as having never been revoked or personally esteem the symbols of false religions with their hands Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI did the latter with his own priestly hands on Thursday, April 17, 2009, at the John Paul II Cultural Center in Washington, District of Columbia, without a word of protest from those who maintained a studied silence about his outrages against the honor and glory and majesty of the Most Blessed Trinity because they had too much to “lose” by pointing out the sins against the First and Second Commandments committed by their supposed “pope of Tradition.”

The “people” are not shocked by any kind of ecumenical “dialogue” or “inter-religious prayer” service as this is what all of this born after 1965 or so have known and it is what many others born before that time have come to accept as part of being “open” to the “goodness” of other “faith traditions.”

The “people” have simply come to accept what those who have the true sensus Catholicus now are apostasies, blasphemies, sacrileges and heresies as integral parts of what they think is the Catholic Faith. They look to Jorge Mario Bergoglio as the man who will do away with any remaining vestiges of the past, and the new document from the International Theological Commission means to empower them all the more, giving the false “pontiff” the false theology that he needs to justify change and novelty in the name of the responding to the “sense” of the faithful.

Yes, the same folks who produced The Hope of Salvation for Infants Who Die Without Being Baptised, April 19, 2007, that in essence, swept away Catholic belief in the existence of Limbo as a place of natural happiness for infants made a similar effort to represent its text as being in keeping with the teaching of the Catholic Church by making references to historical examples of how the sensus fidei has guided Holy Mother Church in the past. The examples given do not prove what the conciliar revolutionaries desire.

To cite one such example, Sensus fidei in the life of the Church attempts to use  Pope Pius IX’s request to the bishops of the world to ascertain whether he should proclaim the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin Mary as similar to its own revolutionary redefinition and application of the sensus fidei:

38. The influence of Perrone’s research on Pope Pius IX’s decision to proceed with the definition of the Immaculate Conception is evident from the fact that before he defined it the Pope asked the bishops of the world to report to him in writing regarding the devotion of their clergy and faithful people to the conception of the Immaculate Virgin.[37] In the apostolic constitution containing the definition, Ineffabilis Deus (1854), Pope Pius IX said that although he already knew the mind of the bishops on this matter, he had particularly asked the bishops to inform him of the piety and devotion of their faithful in this regard, and he concluded that ‘Holy Scripture, venerable Tradition, the constant mind of the Church [perpetuus Ecclesiae sensus], the remarkable agreement of Catholic bishops and the faithful [singularis catholicorum Antistitum ac fidelium conspiratio], and the memorable Acts and Constitutions of our predecessors’ all wonderfully illustrated and proclaimed the doctrine.[38] He thus used the language of Perrone’s treatise to describe the combined testimony of the bishops and the faithful. Newman highlighted the word, conspiratio, and commented: ‘the two, the Church teaching and the Church taught, are put together, as one twofold testimony, illustrating each other, and never to be divided’.[39] (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

There is quite an essential difference between what Pope Pius IX did before proclaiming the doctrine of Our Lady’s Immaculate Conception and what has been done by the revolutionaries who have jettisoned the Catholic past in order to “return” to what the claim are the “sources” of the Faith without any “corrupting filter” provided by the Scholastics of the High Middle Ages.

Devotion to Our Lady as conceived without stain of Original Sin can be traced to the time after the Council of Ephesus in 431 A.D. as bishops in Syria authorized the Feast of the Conception of the Most Holy and All Pure Mother of God that was celebrated on December 9, the date on which Our Lady appeared for the first time to the devout Indian named Juan Diego atop Tepayec Hill exactly eleven hundred years later. And Pope Alexander VII, largely as result of the influence of Venerable Mary of Agreda, who was, after all, a member of the Conceptionist sisters, and of King Philip IV of Spain, issued the first decree in 1661 on the doctrine. It should also be noted that the Venerable Mary of Agreda had a primary source for her devotion to the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin Mary: Our Lady herself.

Pope Pius IX explained the consistent testimony in favor of the doctrine of Our Lady’s Immaculate Conception as follows in Ineffabilus Deus, December 8, 1854:

Supreme Reason for the Privilege: The Divine Maternity

And indeed it was wholly fitting that so wonderful a mother should be ever resplendent with the glory of most sublime holiness and so completely free from all taint of original sin that she would triumph utterly over the ancient serpent. To her did the Father will to give his only-begotten Son — the Son whom, equal to the Father and begotten by him, the Father loves from his heart — and to give this Son in such a way that he would be the one and the same common Son of God the Father and of the Blessed Virgin Mary. It was she whom the Son himself chose to make his Mother and it was from her that the Holy Spirit willed and brought it about that he should be conceived and born from whom he himself proceeds.[1]

Liturgical Argument

The Catholic Church, directed by the Holy Spirit of God, is the pillar and base of truth and has ever held as divinely revealed and as contained in the deposit of heavenly revelation this doctrine concerning the original innocence of the august Virgin — a doctrine which is so perfectly in harmony with her wonderful sanctity and preeminent dignity as Mother of God — and thus has never ceased to explain, to teach and to foster this doctrine age after age in many ways and by solemn acts. From this very doctrine, flourishing and wondrously propagated in the Catholic world through the efforts and zeal of the bishops, was made very clear by the Church when she did not hesitate to present for the public devotion and veneration of the faithful the Feast of the Conception of the Blessed Virgin.[2] By this most significant fact, the Church made it clear indeed that the conception of Mary is to be venerated as something extraordinary, wonderful, eminently holy, and different from the conception of all other human beings — for the Church celebrates only the feast days of the saints.

And hence the very words with which the Sacred Scriptures speak of Uncreated Wisdom and set forth his eternal origin, the Church, both in its ecclesiastical offices and in its liturgy, has been wont to apply likewise to the origin of the Blessed Virgin, inasmuch as God, by one and the same decree, had established the origin of Mary and the Incarnation of Divine Wisdom.

Ordinary Teaching of the Roman Church

These truths, so generally accepted and put into practice by the faithful, indicate how zealously the Roman Church, mother and teacher of all Churches, has continued to teach this doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin. Yet the more important actions of the Church deserve to be mentioned in detail. For such dignity and authority belong to the Church that she alone is the center of truth and of Catholic unity. It is the Church in which alone religion has been inviolably preserved and from which all other Churches must receive the tradition of the Faith.[3]

The same Roman Church, therefore, desired nothing more than by the most persuasive means to state, to protect, to promote and to defend the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception. This fact is most clearly shown to the whole world by numerous and significant acts of the Roman Pontiffs, our predecessors. To them, in the person of the Prince of the Apostles, were divinely entrusted by Christ our Lord, the charge and supreme care and the power of feeding the lambs and sheep; in particular, of confirming their brethren, and of ruling and governing the universal Church.

Veneration of the Immaculate

Our predecessors, indeed, by virtue of their apostolic authority, gloried in instituting the Feast of the Conception in the Roman Church. They did so to enhance its importance and dignity by a suitable Office and Mass, whereby the prerogative of the Virgin, her exception from the hereditary taint, was most distinctly affirmed. As to the homage already instituted, they spared no effort to promote and to extend it either by the granting of indulgences, or by allowing cities, provinces and kingdoms to choose as their patroness God’s own Mother, under the title of “The Immaculate Conception.” Again, our predecessors approved confraternities, congregations and religious communities founded in honor of the Immaculate Conception, monasteries, hospitals, altars, or churches; they praised persons who vowed to uphold with all their ability the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of the Mother of God. Besides, it afforded the greatest joy to our predecessors to ordain that the Feast of the Conception should be celebrated in every church with the very same honor as the Feast of the Nativity; that it should be celebrated with an octave by the whole Church; that it should be reverently and generally observed as a holy day of obligation; and that a pontifical Capella should be held in our Liberian pontifical basilica on the day dedicated to the conception of the Virgin. Finally, in their desire to impress this doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of the Mother of God upon the hearts of the faithful, and to intensify the people’s piety and enthusiasm for the homage and the veneration of the Virgin conceived without the stain of original sin, they delighted to grant, with the greatest pleasure, permission to proclaim the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin in the Litany of Loreto, and in the Preface of the Mass, so that the rule of prayer might thus serve to illustrate the rule of belief. Therefore, we ourselves, following the procedure of our predecessors, have not only approved and accepted what had already been established, but bearing in mind, moreover, the decree of Sixtus IV, [4] have confirmed by our authority a proper Office in honor of the Immaculate Conception, and have with exceeding joy extended its use to the universal Church.[5]

The Roman Doctrine

Now inasmuch as whatever pertains to sacred worship is intimately connected with its object and cannot have either consistency or durability if this object is vague or uncertain, our predecessors, the Roman Pontiffs, therefore, while directing all their efforts toward an increase of the devotion to the conception, made it their aim not only to emphasize the object with the utmost zeal, but also to enunciate the exact doctrine.[6] Definitely and clearly they taught that the feast was held in honor of the conception of the Virgin. They denounced as false and absolutely foreign to the mind of the Church the opinion of those who held and affirmed that it was not the conception of the Virgin but her sanctification that was honored by the Church. They never thought that greater leniency should be extended toward those who, attempting to disprove the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin, devised a distinction between the first and second instance of conception and inferred that the conception which the Church celebrates was not that of the first instance of conception but the second. In fact, they held it was their duty not only to uphold and defend with all their power the Feast of the Conception of the Blessed Virgin but also to assert that the true object of this veneration was her conception considered in its first instant. Hence the words of one of our predecessors, Alexander VII, who authoritatively and decisively declared the mind of the Church: “Concerning the most Blessed Virgin Mary, Mother of God, ancient indeed is that devotion of the faithful based on the belief that her soul, in the first instant of its creation and in the first instant of the soul’s infusion into the body, was, by a special grace and privilege of God, in view of the merits of Jesus Christ, her Son and the Redeemer of the human race, preserved free from all stain of original sin. And in this sense have the faithful ever solemnized and celebrated the Feast of the Conception.”[7]

Moreover, our predecessors considered it their special solemn duty with all diligence, zeal, and effort to preserve intact the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of the Mother of God. For, not only have they in no way ever allowed this doctrine to be censured or changed, but they have gone much further and by clear statements repeatedly asserted that the doctrine by which we profess the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin is on its own merits entirely in harmony with the ecclesiastical veneration; that it is ancient and widespread, and of the same nature as that which the Roman Church has undertaken to promote and to protect, and that it is entirely worthy to be used in the Sacred Liturgy and solemn prayers. Not content with this they most strictly prohibited any opinion contrary to this doctrine to be defended in public or private in order that the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin might remain inviolate. By repeated blows they wished to put an end to such an opinion. And lest these oft-repeated and clearest statements seem useless, they added a sanction to them.

Papal Sanctions

All these things our illustrious predecessor, Alexander VII, summed up in these words: “We have in mind the fact that the Holy Roman Church solemnly celebrated the Feast of the Conception of the undefiled and ever-Virgin Mary, and has long ago appointed for this a special and proper Office according to the pious, devout, and laudable instruction which was given by our predecessor, Sixtus IV. Likewise, we were desirous, after the example of our predecessors, to favor this praiseworthy piety, devotion, feast and veneration — a veneration which is in keeping with the piety unchanged in the Roman Church from the day it was instituted. We also desired to protect this piety and devotion of venerating and extolling the most Blessed Virgin preserved from original sin by the grace of the Holy Spirit. Moreover, we were anxious to preserve the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace in the flock of Christ by putting down arguments and controversies and by removing scandals. So at the instance and request of the bishops mentioned above, with the chapters of the churches, and of King Philip and his kingdoms, we renew the Constitutions and Decrees issued by the Roman Pontiffs, our predecessors, especially Sixtus IV,[8] Paul V,[9] and Gregory XV,[10] in favor of the doctrine asserting that the soul of the Blessed Virgin, in its creation and infusion into the body, was endowed with the grace of the Holy Spirit and preserved from original sin; and also in favor of the feast and veneration of the conception of the Virgin Mother of God, which, as is manifest, was instituted in keeping with that pious belief. So we command this feast to be observed under the censures and penalties contained in the same Constitutions.

“And therefore, against all and everyone of those who shall continue to construe the said Constitutions and Decrees in a manner apt to frustrate the favor which is thereby given to the said doctrine, and to the feast and relative veneration, or who shall dare to call into question the said sentence, feast and worship, or in any way whatever, directly or indirectly, shall declare themselves opposed to it under any pretext whatsoever, were it but only to the extent of examining the possibilities of effecting the definition, or who shall comment upon and interpret the Sacred Scripture, or the Fathers or Doctors in connection therewith, or finally, for any reason, or on any occasion, shall dare, either in writing or verbally, to speak, preach, treat, dispute or determine upon, or assert whatsoever against the foregoing matters, or who shall adduce any arguments against them, while leaving them unresolved, or who shall disagree therewith in any other conceivable manner, we hereby declare that in addition to the penalties and censures contained in the Constitutions issued by Sixtus IV to which we want them to be subjected and to which we subject them by the present Constitution, we hereby decree that they be deprived of the authority of preaching, reading in public, that is to say teaching and interpreting; and that they be also deprived ipso facto of the power of voting, either actively or passively, in all elections, without the need for any further declaration; and that also, ipso facto, without any further declaration, they shall incur the penalty of perpetual disability from preaching, reading in public, teaching and interpreting, and that it shall not be possible to absolve them from such penalty, or remove it, save through ourselves, or the Roman Pontiffs who shall succeed us.

“We also require that the same shall remain subject to any other penalties which by us, of our own free will — or by the Roman Pontiffs, our successors (according as they may decree) — shall be deemed advisable to establish, and by the present Constitution we declare them subject thereto, and hereby renew the above Decrees and Constitutions of Paul V and Gregory XV.

“Moreover, as regards those books in which the said sentence, feast and relative veneration are called into question or are contradicted in any way whatsoever, according to what has already been stated, either in writing or verbally, in discourses, sermons, lectures, treatises and debates — that may have been printed after the above-praised Decree of Paul V, or may be printed hereafter we hereby prohibit them, subject to the penalties and censures established by the Index of prohibited books, and ipso facto, without any further declaration, we desire and command that they be held as expressly prohibited.”[11]

Testimonies of the Catholic World

All are aware with how much diligence this doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of the Mother of God has been handed down, proposed and defended by the most outstanding religious orders, by the more celebrated theological academies, and by very eminent doctors in the sciences of theology. All know, likewise, how eager the bishops have been to profess openly and publicly, even in ecclesiastical assemblies, that Mary, the most holy Mother of God, by virtue of the foreseen merits of Christ, our Lord and Redeemer, was never subject to original sin, but was completely preserved from the original taint, and hence she was redeemed in a manner more sublime.

The Council of Trent

Besides, we must note a fact of the greatest importance indeed. Even the Council of Trent itself, when it promulgated the dogmatic decree concerning original sin, following the testimonies of the Sacred Scriptures, of the Holy Fathers and of the renowned Council, decreed and defined that all men are born infected by original sin; nevertheless, it solemnly declared that it had no intention of including the blessed and immaculate Virgin Mary, the Mother of God, in this decree and in the general extension of its definition. Indeed, considering the times and circumstances, the Fathers of Trent sufficiently intimated by this declaration that the Blessed Virgin Mary was free from the original stain; and thus they clearly signified that nothing could be reasonably cited from the Sacred Scriptures, from Tradition, or from the authority of the Fathers, which would in any way be opposed to so great a prerogative of the Blessed Virgin.[12]

Testimonies of Tradition

And indeed, illustrious documents of venerable antiquity, of both the Eastern and the Western Church, very forcibly testify that this doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of the most Blessed Virgin, which was daily more and more splendidly explained, stated and confirmed by the highest authority, teaching, zeal, knowledge, and wisdom of the Church, and which was disseminated among all peoples and nations of the Catholic world in a marvelous manner — this doctrine always existed in the Church as a doctrine that has been received from our ancestors, and that has been stamped with the character of revealed doctrine. For the Church of Christ, watchful guardian that she is, and defender of the dogmas deposited with her, never changes anything, never diminishes anything, never adds anything to them; but with all diligence she treats the ancient documents faithfully and wisely; if they really are of ancient origin and if the faith of the Fathers has transmitted them, she strives to investigate and explain them in such a way that the ancient dogmas of heavenly doctrine will be made evident and clear, but will retain their full, integral, and proper nature, and will grown only within their own genus — that is, within the same dogma, in the same sense and the same meaning. (Pope Pius IX, Ineffabilus Deus, December 8, 1854.)

Veneration of the Most Blessed Virgin Mary under her title of her Immaculate Conception, a doctrine that was ratified by Our Lady herself on March 25, 1858, when she said “I am the Immaculate Conception” to Saint Bernadette Soubirous in the Grotto of Massabielle near Lourdes, France, is of ancient origin. Pope Pius IX invented nothing new. Neither did the faithful of the Nineteenth Century. The proclamation of the doctrine was a merely an infallible statement of the fact itself.

What ancient sources can the conciliar revolutionaries produce to justify the new ecclesiology’s “the church as communion” and false ecumenism and inter-religious “dialogue” and inter-religious “prayer” and episcopal collegiality and religious liberty and separation of Church and State and their embrace of the condemned and philosophically absurd Modernist concept known as the “evolution of doctrine”?

None.

None whatsoever.

Moreover, can anyone with a shred of intellectual honesty assert that the conciliar revolutionaries have their novelties have “grown within their own genus, within the same dogma, in the same sense and the same meaning”? 

Indeed, the conciliar “doctrines,” such as they are, represent wholesale contradictions of the defined teaching of the Catholic Church, and the fact that most of the lay faithful today have no sense of this is because they have been exposed to false doctrines, false liturgical rites and false pastoral practices that have helped to create, foster and sustain a false sensus Catholicus.

Sensus fidei in the life of the Church goes so far as to state that the sensus fidei has an “ecumenical dimension,” meaning that non-Catholics have a role to play in the development of what is said to be Catholic doctrine. No, I am not making this up.

See for yourselves:

The notions, sensus fidei, sensus fidelium, and consensus fidelium, have all been treated, or at least mentioned, in various international dialogues between the Catholic Church and other churches and ecclesial communities. Broadly speaking, there has been agreement in these dialogues that the whole body of the faithful, lay as well as ordained, bears responsibility for maintaining the Church’s apostolic faith and witness, and that each of the baptised, by reason of a divine anointing (1Jn 2:20, 27), has the capacity to discern the truth in matters of faith. There is also general agreement that certain members of the Church exercise a special responsibility of teaching and oversight, but always in collaboration with the rest of the faithful.[106] 

86. Two particular questions related to the sensus fidelium arise in the context of the ecumenical dialogue to which the Catholic Church is irrevocably committed:[107] 

i) Should only those doctrines which gain the common consent of all Christians be regarded as expressing the sensus fidelium and therefore as true and binding? This proposal goes counter to the Catholic Church’s faith and practice. By means of dialogue, Catholic theologians and those of other traditions seek to secure agreement on Church-dividing questions, but the Catholic participants cannot suspend their commitment to the Catholic Church’s own established doctrines.

ii) Should separated Christians be understood as participating in and contributing to the sensus fidelium in some manner? The answer here is undoubtedly in the affirmative.[108] The Catholic Church acknowledges that ‘many elements of sanctification and truth’ are to be found outside her own visible bounds,[109] that ‘certain features of the Christian mystery have at times been more effectively emphasised’ in other communities,[110] and that ecumenical dialogue helps her to deepen and clarify her own understanding of the Gospel. (Sensus fidei in the life of the Church.)

Complete and total heresy.

The Divine Constitution of Holy Mother Church is complete in and of itself. There is no need to gather the “sensus fidelium” of the Protestants and the Orthodox as they are outside her maternal bosom and cleave to heresies of one sort or another. The Catholic Church alone is the guardian of truth and the sole means of human sanctification. None other.

This has sprung from within the “same dogma, in the same sense and the same meaning”?

Hardly.

Part two, which will be published tomorrow, the Feast of the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus, will deal with the recourse the new “unofficial” official document has to the role of “proper” kind of “public opinion,” which, of course, has been used to prepare the Instrumentum Laboris that will be issued just hours after the posting of this commentary (see, for example, Always Asking All The Wrong Questions, part one and Always Asking All the Wrong Questions, part two.)

There must be a new sense for a new faith, a faith that is the counterfeit ape of the Catholic Faith.

Prepare well for tomorrow’s great feast day on this octave day of the Solemnity of Corpus Christi and the Commemoration of Saints John and Paul, praying a few more Rosaries in reparations for the wounds that the conciliar revolutionaries have inflicted upon the twin, matchless Hearts, the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus and the Immaculate Heart of Mary.

Isn’t it time to pray a Rosary now?

Vivat Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Immaculate Heart of Mary, pray for us now and at the hour of our death.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints John and Paul, pray for us.

 

Monsters of Their Own Making

Mrs. Solange Hertz, writing in her landmark The Star Spangled Heresy: How the Catholic Church in America became the American Catholic Church, discussed how Pope Pius IX warned the progenitor of Americanism, Father Isaac Thomas Hecker, the founder of the Society of Saint Paul (the Paulist Fathers), that Americans were too busy immersed in the the pursuit of material wealth, a warning that the proud Americanist could simply not accept as being true as the Church had to made an “accommodation” to the modern world:

In a private audience Pius IX tactfully suggested to him, “The Americans are so engrossed in worldly pursuits and in getting money, and these things are not favorable to religion. It’s not I who say this, but our Lord in the Gospel. In the United States there exists a liberty too unrestrained; all the refugees and revolutionaries gather there.” Hecker persisted nonetheless in tailoring the Gospel to American vices in order to spread the Faith, while [Bishop John Joseph] Keane [who was born in Ireland and a staunch Americanist] lectured at the Brussels Congress on “the ultimate religion of the future,” speaking to all who would listen (and would who would not) of “letting down the bars” and “development of dogma” following on a “grand opening of windows” such as we now have. A great admirer of [German Chancellor and virulently anti-Catholic Otto von) Bismarck, he had the effrontery to toast the enemy of Christianity along with Leo XIII and Gladstone at a banquet in Washington. (Solange Hertz, The Star Spangled Heresy: How the Catholic Church in America became the American Catholic Church, Veritas Press, 1992, p. 151.)

Speaking in a like vein in the 1880s and 1890s was Archbishop John Ireland,  who was the Bishop and (starting in 1888) the Archbishop of Saint Paul, Minnesota, from July 31, 1884, to May 25, 1918. Ireland was an outspoken advocate of the introduction of “progress” in the world into the pastoral life of the Catholic Church, which had to be “reconciled” to “the age.” Ireland’s sermon, which was delivered on October 18, 1893, on the occasion of the twenty-fifth anniversary of the episcopal consecration of his Americanist ally, James Cardinal Gibbons, the Archbishop of Baltimore, Maryland, between 1877 and 1921:

The New Crusade–Bringing Into Close Contact Church And Age

What! the Church of the living God, the Church of ten thousand victories over pagans and barbarians, over false philosophies and heresies, over defiant kings and unruly peoples–the great, freedom-loving, philanthropic, truth-giving Catholic Church–this Church afraid of the nineteenth century! afraid of any century! not seeing in the nineteenth the fervent ebullitions of noblest sentiments, the germinations of her own Christlike plantings; this Church not eager for the fray, not precipitating herself with force irresistible upon this modern world to claim it, to love it, to foster and admire or to correct and cure, to own it for Christ, and with her impetuous arm to lift it to the very summit of its highest aspirations, to which only the Church’s aid this panting, hoping, despairing world can every reach! Far, far from Catholics be the chilling, fatal, un-Catholic thought!

I preach the new, the most glorious crusade. Church and age! Unite them in the name of humanity, in the name of God.


Church and age! Bring them into close contact; they pulsate alike; the God of humanity works in one, the God of supernatural revelations works in the other–in both the self-same God
. . . .

It is an age of liberty, civil and political; it is the age of the democracy, when the whole people, tired of the unrestricted way of sovereigns, become themselves the sovereigns, become themselves the sovereigns, and exercise with more or less directness the power was always their primarily by divine ordinance. The age of the democracy! The Catholic Church, I am sure, has no fear of the democracy, this flowering of her own most sacred principles of the equality, fraternity, and liberty of all men, in Christ and through Christ. These principles are spread upon every page of the gospel. From the moment they were first confided to the Church they have been ceaselessly leavening minds and hearts towards the fullest recognition of rights and the dignity among all men, toward the elevation of the multitudes of men, and the enjoyment by them of freedom from unnecessary restrictions, of social happiness mingled with as few sorrows as earth’s planet permits. The whole history of the Catholic Church is the record of the enfranchisement of the slave, the curbing of royal tyranny, the defence of the poor, of the people, of woman, of all the social entities that pride and passion choose to trample upon. The great theologians of the Church, an Aquinas, a Suarez, provide in their teachings complete foundations for the political democracy, which assumes in the presume age its plenary form. They assert and prove that all political power comes from God through the people, whose delegates kings and princes are, and that when rulers become tyrants the inalienable right of revolution is reserved to the people. The Church lives under all forms of government. When ratified by the people all forms of legitimate; but the government which more than another is that of the people, by the people, and for the people, is the one where the Church of the people, the Catholic Church, breathes air most congenial to her principles of her heart. (Archbishop John Ireland, A Sermon of the Twenty-fifth Anniversary of the Episcopal Consecration of His Eminence James Cardinal Gibbons, Archbishop of Baltimore. Full text found in The Voice of the Church, a book published by the Bishops of the United States of America in 1899, pp. 103-113. We were given this book by a friend of ours who believed that it would be of use in my work. It is a treasure of Americanism mixed in with various articles that are authentically Catholic. In other words, it was very representative of the state of confusion that existed in the minds of Catholics in the United States of America at the end of the Nineteenth Century, a state of confusion that has now been spread worldwide as a result of conciliarism’s embrace of “the age.”)

This was a road map to “Saint John XXIII’s” aggorgimento. It was also a road map to what the supposedly “conservative” and “traditionally-minded” Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI wrote in his manual of Modernism, Principles of Catholic Theology:

Let us be content to say here that the text [of Gaudium et Spes] serves as a countersyllabus and, as such, represents on the part of the Church, an attempt at an official reconciliation with the new era inaugurated in 1789. Only from this perspective can we understand, on the one hand, the ghetto-mentality, of which we have spoken above; only from this perspective can we understand, on the other hand, the meaning of the remarkable meeting of the Church and the world. Basically, the word “world” means the spirit of the modern era, in contrast to which the Church’s group-consciousness saw itself as a separate subject that now, after a war that had been in turn both hot and cold, was intent on dialogue and cooperation. (Joseph Ratzinger, Principles of Catholic Theology, p. 382.)

Does this mean that the Council should be revoked? Certainly not. It means only that the real reception of the Council has not yet even begun. What devastated the Church in the decade after the Council was not the Council but the refusal to accept it. This becomes clear precisely in the history of the influence of Gaudium et spes. What was identified with the Council was, for the most part, the expression of an attitude that did not coincide with the statements to be found in the text itself, although it is recognizable as a tendency in its development and in some of its individual formulations. The task is not, therefore, to suppress the Council but to discover the real Council and to deepen its true intention in the light of the present experience. That means that there can be no return to the Syllabus, which may have marked the first stage in the confrontation with liberalism and a newly conceived Marxism but cannot be the last stage. In the long run, neither embrace nor ghetto can solve for Christians the problem of the modern world. The fact is, as Hans Urs von Balthasar pointed out as early as 1952, that the “demolition of the bastions” is a long-overdue task. (Joseph Ratzinger, Principles of Catholic Theology, p. 391.)

What was once praised by Father Isaac Thomas Hecker and Archbishop John Ireland and James Cardinal Gibbons and Bishop John Keane is still being praised today by the likes of Jorge Mario Bergoglio, “religious liberty” and its “reconciliation to the age,” even though this heresy has helped to turn many baptized Catholics into monsters who make war upon the binding precepts contained in the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law and upon those conciliar “bishops” who dare to speak out now and again about the evils these monsters have helped to codify under cover of the civil law.

We have reached a situation today where, after over forty years of “dialogue” with Catholic merchants of death in public life on the part of conciliar officials here in the United States of America and elsewhere int he world, the moral monsters of Modernity have been emboldened to lecture the men they accept as their putative shepherds about what they should believe and how they should behave.

Enter once again the egregious pro-abortion, pro-perversity statist enabler of the crimes of the administration of Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro against both God and man, United States Representative Nancy Patricia D’Alesandro Pelosi (D-California), the Minority Leader of the United States House of Representatives.

Yes, fresh off her reception of the Margaret Sanger Award from the Planned Parenthood Federation of America (see Yet She Will Remain In Good Standing), Nancy Patricia D’Alesandro Pelosi has taken to lecturing her own conciliar “archbishop,” Salvatore Cordileone, because he is going to participate in the “March for Marriage” in Washington, District of Columbia, which took place on June 19, 2014, the Solemnity of Corpus Christi:

House Minority Leader Nancy Pelosi took the lead this week in a high-profile lobbying effort to pressure San Francisco Archbishop Salvatore Cordileone not to attend the controversial March for Marriage event, which she characterized as “venom masquerading as virtue.”

Pelosi, who is one of the country’s most powerful Catholic politicians, made a passionate appeal to the archbishop in a letter obtained by The Chronicle not to participate in the National Organization for Marriage‘s June 19 march on the Supreme Court in Washington.

Cordileone, who is one of the featured speakers at the event, was a leader in the campaign for Proposition 8, the 2008 California anti-gay-marriage initiative.

“We share our love of the Catholic faith and our city of San Francisco,” Pelosi wrote to Cordileone, who, as head of the 560,000-member Archdiocese of San Francisco, has become the Catholic bishops’ point man against gay marriage. She urged him to abandon an event in which some of the participants show “disdain and hate towards LGBT persons.”

Invoking the words of Pope Francis with regard to gays and lesbians, she wrote, “If someone is gay and is searching for the Lord and has good will, then who am I to judge him?”

The goal of the second annual March for Marriage is to draw thousands of supporters of what they call “traditional marriage” to walk from the U.S Capitol to the Supreme Court. Conservative former presidential candidates Mike Huckabee and Rick Santorum, as well as Cordileone, are being billed as the star speakers.

The San Francisco Democratic leader is the most influential in a parade of public figures who have come forward to protest the San Francisco archbishop’s participation in an event that is also backed by the Family Research Council. Critics have called the organizers “hate groups” that are targeting gays and lesbians.

Last week, San Francisco Mayor Ed Lee and Lt. Gov. Gavin Newsom, along with a host of Bay Area religious leaders, sent a joint letter to Cordileone protesting his plans to attend the march.

Some 20,000 people have signed an online petition by Faithful America demanding that the archbishop cancel his appearance.

The event comes at a time when same-sex marriage is increasingly common and polls show that public opinion – once widely opposed – has dramatically shifted in recent years. The most recent Gallup poll shows public support for gay marriage at 55 percent, an all-time high.

National leader

Cordileone has nevertheless become a national leader in the religious movement against gay marriage. He heads the Subcommittee for the Promotion and Defense of Marriage for the politically powerful U.S. Conference of Bishops and was instrumental in raising $1.5 million to get Prop. 8, which banned same-sex marriage, on the California ballot in 2008.

The measure has since been ruled unconstitutional, allowing same-sex marriages to be performed in California.

But Cordileone has remained outspoken in his opposition to gay marriage, saying, “The ultimate attack of the evil one is the attack on marriage.”

Public officials, including Pelosi, have expressed respect for the archbishop’s religious views, but have taken particular issue with the organizations sponsoring and participating in the event.

The Family Research Council has been labeled an antigay hate group by the Southern Poverty Law Center. It “blamed gay marriage for the recent shootings at Isla Vista,” the Faithful America petition notes.

Defending march

In 2011, the president of the National Organization for Marriage wrote that gay marriage would “normalize pedophilia,” and the organization has also linked gay marriage with incest.

“We ask that you will reconsider your participation and join us in seeking to promote reconciliation rather than division and hatred,” Newsom, Lee and dozens of others wrote in their letter to Cordileone.

Their protest characterized the event as “organized by some of the nation’s most virulently anti-LGBT organizations and leaders.”

Pelosi, in her letter, told Cordileone, “While we may disagree on the subject of marriage equality, we do agree that every person is a child of God, possessed of the spark of divinity and worthy of respect.”

Cordileone has publicly defended next week’s March for Marriage as “an important means to promote and defend marriage for the good of our culture, to pray for our federal and state governments, and to stand in solidarity with people of good will.”

In a letter defending the event, he said, “This is a critical time for marriage in our country, as marriage amendments are being struck down by federal courts and appeals of these decisions are being made.”

Since a 2013 U.S. Supreme Court ruling in support of same-sex couples, gay marriage has been declared legal in 19 states and the District of Columbia. (Nancy Pelosi urges S.F. archbishop to exit marriage march.)

Nancy Patricia D’Alesandro Pelosi is a monster, one among many, it should noted, who is as been enabled by one conciliar “archbishop” of San Francisco after another for the past twenty-seven years since her first election to serve in the United States House of Representatives. She has been enabled and coddled by one conciliar “archbishop” of Washington, District of Columbia, including the present apostate holding that position, Donald Wuerl, who has said that he would deny Pelosi what purports to be Holy Communion in the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service despite her support for the chemical and surgical assassination of the innocent preborn in their mothers’ wombs and despite her open advocacy in behalf of the agenda of the Homosexual Collective.

Even though there were kings and emperors in the Middle Ages who challenged the temporal and disciplinary powers of the papacy, it was the princes of the German states who aided Martin Luther’s doctrinal revolution against the Divine Plan that God instituted to effect man’s return to Him through the Catholic Church who helped to usher in the sort of absolute despotism that Holy Mother Church’s exercise of the Social Reign of Christ the King sought to curb. These princes cared nothing for Luther’s theology. They did care very much, however, for being able to rule in the sort of amoral manner as described by Niccolo Machiavelli in The Prince and A Discourse on Livy. King Henry VIII (Henry Tudor) took this to the next level when having himself declared Supreme Head of the Church in England in 1534.

Eager to show themselves as “loyal” and fully “assimilated” Americans, many, although certainly not all, of the American bishops in Nineteenth and early Twentieth Centuries proved themselves be ready lackeys for politicians. This situation had devolved so badly by the early Twentieth Century that James Cardinal Gibbons, the Archbishop of Baltimore from 1877 to 1921, carried water for the anti-Catholic President Thomas Woodrow Wilson during the unjust and immoral “Great War” (World War I) and Francis Cardinal Spellman, the Archbishop of New York from 1939 to 1967, was called “FDR’s errand boy in a miter.” It was thus very logical, as has been demonstrated amply on this site in the past, for the false “bishops” of the counterfeit church of conciliarism to exercise “restraint” when dealing with Catholics in public life who support sins that cry out to Heaven for vengeance.

The refusal of most of the conciliar “bishops” in the United States of America and elsewhere in the world to discipline pro-abortion Catholics in public life is one of the greatest scandals of the counterfeit church of concilairism. It is indeed absolutely indisputable that hundreds of millions of innocent preborn human beings have been killed under cover of the civil law with the full assistance, support and public promotion offered by “Catholics” who have remained in perfectly “good standing” in the counterfeit church of concilairism nevertheless. Look at all of the praise that was given five years ago to the late pro-abort, pro-perversity Edward Moore Kennedy by conciliar “bishops” upon his death on August 25, 2009, the Feast of Saint Louis IX, King of France, and on the day of his Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo “Mass of Christian Burial” (see Another Victim of Americanism, Behold The Free Rein Given to Error, Unfortunate Enough to Be A Baby, Beacon of Social Justice?, Spotlight On The Ordinary, What’s Good For Teddy Is Good For Benny, Sean O’Malley: Coward and Hypocrite, More Rationalizations and Distortions, and Death To Babies: Kennedy’s Continued Legacy.)

Contrary to what “conservative” Catholics in the conciliar structures assert from time to time, it is not “beyond belief” for American “bishops” to keep pro-aborts and pro-peverts in “good standing” as they themselves are not in good standing as members of the Catholic Church. They are members false church with false beliefs and a profane liturgy (at least in its alleged Latin Rite) that offends God greatly. These men have r has no concept of the horror of personal sin, thus showing themselves to have no sense at all of what Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ suffered in His Sacred Humanity during His Passion and Death because of our sins.

As noted earlier, the friend of explicit classroom instruction in matters pertaining to the Sixth and Ninth Commandments, Donald Wuerl, the conciliar “archbishop” of Washington, District of Columbia, does not deny the pro-abort, pro-perversity Nancy Patricia D’Alesandro Pelosi what purports to be Holy Communion in the Protestant and Masonic Novus Ordo worship service. Nancy Patricia D’Alesandro Pelosi, whose father was a member of the United States House of Representatives from the State of Maryland from 1939 to 1947 and then Mayor of the City of Baltimore, Maryland, from 1947 to 1959, remains a “Catholic” in “good standing” in the structures of the counterfeit church of conciliarism who has been bold enough to “thank God” for a version of ObamaCare that does not threaten “abortion rights.”

Nancy Patricia D’Alesandro Pelosi does not care that the Second Person of the Most Blessed Trinity became Man in Our Lady’s Virginal and Immaculate Womb by the power of the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, and that He spent nine months as a helpless preborn Baby. She does not care that Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, He Who is the Lord of history, knew from all eternity that preborn babies would be killed under cover of the civil law with her own support and participation as a public servant. She does not care that Our Lord is indeed in solidarity with every child in every mother’s womb and that to directly intend to attack one innocent child in his mother’s womb is to commit an attack mystically upon Our Lord Himself. She cares about none of this. Like so many of other fellow “Catholics” in the conciliar structures who support one grave evil after another under cover of the civil law, Nancy Patricia D’Alesandro Pelosi has been enabled and protected time and time again by the “bishops” of the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

How much more innocent blood needs to be shed until the lot of Catholic pro-abortion politicians is banished from the One World Church of conciliarism? Indeed, it is because the “popes” of this One World Church believe in “dialogue” and “persuasion” that they have not addressed pro-abortion Catholic politicians in these stirring words of Pope Pius XI:

“Those who hold the reins of government should not forget that it is the duty of public authority by appropriate laws and sanctions to defend the lives of the innocent, and this all the more so since those whose lives are endangered and assailed cannot defend themselves. Among whom we must mention in the first place infants hidden in the mother’s womb. And if the public magistrates not only do not defend them, but by their laws and ordinances betray them to death at the hands of doctors or of others, let them remember that God is the Judge and Avenger of innocent blood which cried from earth to Heaven.” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, December 30, 1930.)

Anyone who knows anything about my writing over the years knows that, despite my abandoning my “conservative” papalotry and then my “indulterer” and “resist and recognize ways, there has been absolute consistency on the insistence that Catholics in public life who support the deliberate, direct, intentional taking of innocent preborn human life have expelled themselves from the Catholic Church. Admittedly written at a time I believed the conciliar authorities to hold ecclesiastical office legitimately, one of my articles in The Wanderer in this vein in the 1990s was entitled, “Excommunicate Them All.” That article was simply one of many over the years. My current criticism of men I now realize to be pretenders to ecclesiastical office for their refusal to discipline pro-abortion Catholic politicians is nothing new, therefore.

Although my embrace of sedevacantism has been only within the past eight years, I have been quite consistent throughout the course of my teaching and speaking and writing careers in explaining that it is impossible for one to support abortion, whether by chemical or surgical means, under cover of the civil law and remain a member of the Catholic Church, making frequent advertence to this injunction contained in Pope Leo XIII’s Immortale Dei, November 1, 1885:

Hence, lest concord be broken by rash charges, let this be understood by all, that the integrity of Catholic faith cannot be reconciled with opinions verging on naturalism or rationalism, the essence of which is utterly to do away with Christian institutions and to install in society the supremacy of man to the exclusion of God. Further, it is unlawful to follow one line of conduct in private life and another in public, respecting privately the authority of the Church, but publicly rejecting it; for this would amount to joining together good and evil, and to putting man in conflict with himself; whereas he ought always to be consistent, and never in the least point nor in any condition of life to swerve from Christian virtue.

The spiritual robber barons who have enabled and protected the likes of Nancy Pelosi are not members of the Catholic Church. Neither is Pelosi, who has expelled herself from the bosom of Holy Mother Church by means of her supporting the direct, intentional killing of innocent babies by chemical and surgical means under the cover of the civil law.

Alas, it is a grace to be able to recognize these truths and then to act upon it. As I have noted in other articles, although the late Mario Francesco “Cardinal” Pompedda, the former head of the Apostolic Signatura for the conciliar church, did not believe that the canonical doctrine of sedevacantism applied to the “papacy” of Karol Wojtyla/John Paul II, he did state that sedevacantism is indeed the canonical doctrine of the Catholic Church:

It is true that the canonical doctrine states that the see would be vacant in the case of heresy. … But in regard to all else, I think what is applicable is what judgment regulates human acts. And the act of will, namely a resignation or capacity to govern or not govern, is a human act. (Cardinal Says Pope Could Govern Even If Unable to Speak, Zenit, February 8, 2005.)

No, the belief that those who fall from the Faith cannot hold ecclesiastical office is not held merely by the “nutty” sedevacantists. Mario “Cardinal” Pompedda stated that it is the canonical doctrine of the Church that the see of Peter “would be vacant in the case of heresy.” So much for some of the current efforts to disprove that sedevacantism is even a possibility at any time, no less that it applies at this time, which is a judgment that one must make in the practical order about whether claimants of ecclesiastical office have defected from the Faith by virtue of violating the Divine Positive Law, thereby falling into the category of heretics described by Pope Leo XIII in Satis Cognitum, June 29, 1896:

The Church, founded on these principles and mindful of her office, has done nothing with greater zeal and endeavour than she has displayed in guarding the integrity of the faith. Hence she regarded as rebels and expelled from the ranks of her children all who held beliefs on any point of doctrine different from her own. The Arians, the Montanists, the Novatians, the Quartodecimans, the Eutychians, did not certainly reject all Catholic doctrine: they abandoned only a certain portion of it. Still who does not know that they were declared heretics and banished from the bosom of the Church? In like manner were condemned all authors of heretical tenets who followed them in subsequent ages. “There can be nothing more dangerous than those heretics who admit nearly the whole cycle of doctrine, and yet by one word, as with a drop of poison, infect the real and simple faith taught by our Lord and handed down by Apostolic tradition” (Auctor Tract. de Fide Orthodoxa contra Arianos).

The practice of the Church has always been the same, as is shown by the unanimous teaching of the Fathers, who were wont to hold as outside Catholic communion, and alien to the Church, whoever would recede in the least degree from any point of doctrine proposed by her authoritative Magisterium. Epiphanius, Augustine, Theodore :, drew up a long list of the heresies of their times. St. Augustine notes that other heresies may spring up, to a single one of which, should any one give his assent, he is by the very fact cut off from Catholic unity. “No one who merely disbelieves in all (these heresies) can for that reason regard himself as a Catholic or call himself one. For there may be or may arise some other heresies, which are not set out in this work of ours, and, if any one holds to one single one of these he is not a Catholic” (S. Augustinus, De Haeresibus, n. 88).

Well, I think it prudent, wise and necessary to call upon three popes named Pius at this juncture:

80. The Roman Pontiff can, and ought to, reconcile himself, and come to terms with progress, liberalism and modern civilization.- -Allocution “Jamdudum cernimus,” March 18, 1861. (Pope Pius IX, The Syllabus of Errors, December 8, 1864.)

It is thus, Venerable Brethren, that for the Modernists, whether as authors or propagandists, there is to be nothing stable, nothing immutable in the Church. Nor, indeed, are they without forerunners in their doctrines, for it was of these that Our predecessor Pius IX wrote: ‘These enemies of divine revelation extol human progress to the skies, and with rash and sacrilegious daring would have it introduced into the Catholic religion as if this religion were not the work of God but of man, or some kind of philosophical discovery susceptible of perfection by human efforts.’ On the subject of revelation and dogma in particular, the doctrine of the Modernists offers nothing new. We find it condemned in the Syllabus of Pius IX, where it is enunciated in these terms: ”Divine revelation is imperfect, and therefore subject to continual and indefinite progress, corresponding with the progress of human reason’; and condemned still more solemnly in the Vatican Council: ”The doctrine of the faith which God has revealed has not been proposed to human intelligences to be perfected by them as if it were a philosophical system, but as a divine deposit entrusted to the Spouse of Christ to be faithfully guarded and infallibly interpreted. Hence also that sense of the sacred dogmas is to be perpetually retained which our Holy Mother the Church has once declared, nor is this sense ever to be abandoned on plea or pretext of a more profound comprehension of the truth.’ Nor is the development of our knowledge, even concerning the faith, barred by this pronouncement; on the contrary, it is supported and maintained. For the same Council continues: ‘Let intelligence and science and wisdom, therefore, increase and progress abundantly and vigorously in individuals, and in the mass, in the believer and in the whole Church, throughout the ages and the centuries — but only in its own kind, that is, according to the same dogma, the same sense, the same acceptation.’ (Pope Saint Pius X, Pascendi Dominci Gregis, September 8, 1907.)

Moreover they assert that when Catholic doctrine has been reduced to this condition, a way will be found to satisfy modern needs, that will permit of dogma being expressed also by the concepts of modern philosophy, whether of immanentism or idealism or existentialism or any other system. Some more audacious affirm that this can and must be done, because they hold that the mysteries of faith are never expressed by truly adequate concepts but only by approximate and ever changeable notions, in which the truth is to some extent expressed, but is necessarily distorted. Wherefore they do not consider it absurd, but altogether necessary, that theology should substitute new concepts in place of the old ones in keeping with the various philosophies which in the course of time it uses as its instruments, so that it should give human expression to divine truths in various ways which are even somewhat opposed, but still equivalent, as they say. They add that the history of dogmas consists in the reporting of the various forms in which revealed truth has been clothed, forms that have succeeded one another in accordance with the different teachings and opinions that have arisen over the course of the centuries. (Pope Pius XII, Humani Generis, August 12, 1950.)

The lords of conciliarism and their Americanist predecessors in the Catholic Church helped to create the moral monsters of Modernity, men and and women who believe that they can bully, browbeat, threaten and intimidate their ostensible “shepherds” to the “reconciled” to the “age” in which “the people in the pew” no longer find the concept of eternally binding moral truths acceptable. Bullies, burdened by a guilty conscience, demand that others agree with them and that those who don’t are either mentally disturbed or socially backward, and thus must be pummeled verbally until that which they seek to control, the binding precepts of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law in this instance, is brought into accordance with their own desires.

As is all the case with each of the other moral monsters who have been created by Americanism and nurtured by the lords of Modernity, Nancy Patricia D’Alesandro Pelosi wants to silence all possible opposition to what she thinks is “correct” from those she believes to be, falsely, of course, officials of the Catholic Church. Sin thus must be suborned in the name of “human rights” by these moral monsters of Modernity while those who seek to “judge” them are called “hypocrites by none other than Jorge Mario Bergoglio himself, who just yesterday condemned “hypocrites” once again. (No one can judge.)

Well, there is just a bit of inconsistency on the part of the false “pontiff” as he just condemned the Mafia in southern Italy. Who is he to judge these killers? Why does he condemn them and not the likes of Nancy Patricia D’Alesandro Pelosi and Joseph Robinette Biden, Jr., and John F. Kerry and Francois Hollande, et al.? Why all the smiley faces with Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro. Indeed, who is he to judge the Franciscan Friars of the Immaculate and the Franciscan Sisters of the Immaculate and all of those he denounces regularly as “restorationists,” “Pharisees,” “triumphalists,” “Pelagians” and “joyless” Catholics?

Men, though, who have fallen the Faith and who are murderers of souls as they blaspheme the Most Blessed Trinity and spread heresies abroad can never quite bring themselves to criticize, no less discipline, their kindred spirits in the realm of the secular world. It is enough to “show mercy” to them as they are, of course, “for the poor.”

Guess what, however, Saint John the Baptist, who was born on these very day, judged King Herod the Tetrarch, being willing to lose his very head to stand speak forcefully to a bigamous and adulterous civil potentate. He judged Herod the Tetrarch and urged him to quit his sins. It is precisely because the monsters of Modernity have been enabled by the lords of Modernism in the counterfeit church of conciliarism that anyone who dares to speak as did Saint John the Baptist is considered to be “out of touch” with “the age.”

May we keep close to Our Lady during this Octave of Corpus Christi as we prepare for the coming feast of the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus, Which was formed out of her own Immaculate Heart. Every Rosary we pray with fervor and meditation helps to console the good God and to plant seeds for the conversion of souls.

May this day of the Feast of the Nativity of Saint John the Baptist help us to be heralds of Christ the King, Whose Social Kingship is despised by the lords of Modernity today and has been rejected and scoffed at by the lords of Modernism, who dare to assert that their conciliar revolution has been a “new Pentecost” despite the wreckage of souls that it has produced and despite the fact that evil is more and more enshrined in our civil laws and glorified in what passes for our popular contrast.

To Christ the King be the victory through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary and her Fatima Message.

Isn’t it time to pray a Rosary now?

Vivat Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Immaculate Heart of Mary, pray for us now and at the hour of our death.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

 

The English and Irish Martyrs Died For This?

The constraints of time kept Where the Absurd Is A Normal Way of Life of relatively length, at least by the standards of this site. I thought it useful to amplify a few points in order to illustrate that what Jorge Mario Bergoglio did five days ago when permitting himself  to be “blessed” by an Anglican layman, Justin Welby, is just a logical progression of events from the time that Giovanni Eugenio Antonio Maria Montini/Paul the Sick presented his episcopal ring from his time of the Archbishop of Milan to layman Michael Ramsey on March 23, 1966.

Each of these steps by the conciliar “popes” to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with their brothers in heresy from the heretical and schismatic Anglican sect have defamed the English and Irish Martyrs who chose death rather than to give any credence at all to a false church that was formed by a lustful, adulterous and bigamous king. The blood of these brave martyrs for Christ the King and His true Church must be forgotten as part of the “purification of the memory of the past” that none other than “Saint John Paul II” said was necessary to move beyond “divisions” that, according to Jorge Mario Bergoglio earlier this week, are “scandalous.”

Although a number of “joint declarations” will be review in the body of this article and two others appended at the end, a review of  the first two “joint declarations”–and a 1982 “papal” address delivered in the Canterbury Cathedral–made in 1977 and 1982 by the heretical and schismatic “archbishops” of Canterbury and their partners in heresy from the counterfeit church of conciliarism will demonstrate the “evolution,” if you will, in the direction of the obliteration of the Divine Constitution of Holy Mother Church in favor of the “new ecclesiology,” replete as it is with its “partial communion” heresy.

The first of the delcarations below was issued by the soon-to-be “Blessed Paul the Sick” [October 19, 2014, is less than four months away now] and the then layman posing as a successor of Saint Augustine of Canterbury, Dr. Donald Coggans:

1. After four hundred years of estrangement, it is now the third time in seventeen years that an Archbishop of Canterbury and the Pope embrace in Christian friendship in the city of Rome. Since the visit of Archbishop Ramsey eleven years have passed, and much has happened in that time to fulfil the hopes then expressed and to cause us to thank God.

2. As the Roman Catholic Church and the constituent Churches of the Anglican Communion have sought to grow in mutual understanding and Christian love, they have come to recognize, to value and to give thanks for a common faith in God our Father, in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit; our common baptism into Christ; our sharing of the Holy Scriptures, of the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds, the Chalcedonian definition, and the teaching of the Fathers; our common Christian inheritance for many centuries with its living traditions of liturgy, theology, spirituality and mission.

3. At the same time in fulfilment of the pledge of eleven years ago to ‘a serious dialogue which, founded on the Gospels and on the ancient common traditions, may lead to that unity in truth, for which Christ prayed’ (Common Declaration, 1966) Anglican and Roman Catholic theologians have faced calmly and objectively the historical and doctrinal differences which have divided us. Without compromising their respective allegiances, they have addressed these problems together, and in the process they have discovered theological convergences often as unexpected as they were happy.

4. The Anglican – Roman Catholic International Commission has produced three documents: on the Eucharist, on Ministry and Ordination and on Church and Authority. We now recommend that the work it has begun be pursued, through the procedures appropriate to our respective Communions, so that both of them may be led along the path towards unity.

The moment will shortly come when the respective Authorities must evaluate the conclusions.

5. The response of both Communions to the work and fruits of theological dialogue will be measured by the practical response of the faithful to the task of restoring unity, which as the Second Vatican Council says ‘involves the whole Church, faithful and clergy alike’ and ‘extends to everyone according to the talents of each’ (Unitatis Redintegratio, para. 5). We rejoice that this practical response has manifested itself in so many forms of pastoral cooperation in many parts of the world; in meetings of bishops, clergy and faithful.

6. In mixed marriages between Anglicans and Roman Catholics, where the tragedy of our separation at the sacrament of union is seen most starkly, cooperation in pastoral care (Matrimonia Mixta, para. 14) in many places has borne fruit in increased understanding. Serious dialogue has cleared away many misconceptions and shown that we still share much that is deep-rooted in the Christian tradition and ideal of marriage, though important differences persist, particularly regarding remarriage after divorce. We are following attentively the work thus far accomplished in this dialogue by the Joint Commission on the Theology of Marriage and its Application to Mixed Marriages. It has stressed the need for fidelity and witness to the ideal of marriage, set forth in the New Testament and constantly taught in Christian tradition. We have a common duty to defend this tradition and ideal and the moral values which derive from it.

7. All such cooperation, which must continue to grow and spread, is the true setting for continued dialogue and for the general extension and appreciation of its fruits, and so for progress towards that goal which is Christ’s will – the restoration of complete communion in faith and sacramental life.

8. Our call to this is one with the sublime Christian vocation itself, which is a call to communion; as St. John says, ‘that which we have seen and heard we proclaim also to you, so that you may have fellowship with us; and our fellowship is with the Father and His Son Jesus Christ’ (1 John 1:3). If we are to maintain progress in doctrinal convergence and move forward resolutely to the communion of mind and heart for which Christ prayed we must ponder still further his intentions in founding the Church and face courageously their requirements.

9. It is their communion with God in Christ through faith and through baptism and self-giving to Him that stands at the centre of our witness to the world, even while between us communion remains imperfect. Our divisions hinder this witness, hinder the work of Christ (Evangelii Nuntiandi, para. 77) but they do not close all roads we may travel together. In a spirit of prayer and of submission to God’s will we must collaborate more earnestly in a ‘greater common witness to Christ before the world in the very work of evangelization’ (Evangelii Nuntiandi, ibid.). It is our desire that the means of this collaboration be sought: the increasing spiritual hunger in all parts of God’s world invites us to such a common pilgrimage.

This collaboration, pursued to the limit allowed by truth and loyalty, will create the climate in which dialogue and doctrinal convergence can bear fruit. While this fruit is ripening, serious obstacles remain both of the past and of recent origin. Many in both communions are asking themselves whether they have a common faith sufficient to be translated into communion of life, worship and mission. Only the communions themselves through their pastoral authorities can give that answer. When the moment comes to do so, may the answer shine through in spirit and in truth, not obscured by the enmities, the prejudices and the suspicions of the past.

10. To this we are bound to look forward and to spare no effort to bring it closer: to be baptized into Christ is to be baptized into hope – ‘and hope does not disappoint us because God’s love has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit which has been given us’ (Rom 5:5).

11. Christian hope manifests itself in prayer and action – in prudence but also in courage. We pledge ourselves and exhort the faithful of the Roman Catholic Church and of the Anglican Communion to live and work courageously in this hope of reconciliation and unity in our common Lord.

Donald Cantuar Paulus PP. VI, April 29, 1977 (Common Declaration – April 1977.)

The English and Irish Martyrs died for this?

The antidote to this?

Among those who did so were Pope Pius IX Pope Pius XII, each of whom stated clearly the true teaching of the Catholic Church concerning her own identity as the one and only Church of Christ to which all must belong:

“It is for this reason that so many who do not share ‘the communion and the truth of the Catholic Church’ must make use of the occasion of the Council, by the means of the Catholic Church, which received in Her bosom their ancestors, proposes [further] demonstration of profound unity and of firm vital force; hear the requirements [demands] of her heart, they must engage themselves to leave this state that does not guarantee for them the security of salvation. She does not hesitate to raise to the Lord of mercy most fervent prayers to tear down of the walls of division, to dissipate the haze of errors, and lead them back within holy Mother Church, where their Ancestors found salutary pastures of life; where, in an exclusive way, is conserved and transmitted whole the doctrine of Jesus Christ and wherein is dispensed the mysteries of heavenly grace.

“It is therefore by force of the right of Our supreme Apostolic ministry, entrusted to us by the same Christ the Lord, which, having to carry out with [supreme] participation all the duties of the good Shepherd and to follow and embrace with paternal love all the men of the world, we send this Letter of Ours to all the Christians from whom We are separated, with which we exhort them warmly and beseech them with insistence to hasten to return to the one fold of Christ; we desire in fact from the depths of the heart their salvation in Christ Jesus, and we fear having to render an account one day to Him, Our Judge, if, through some possibility, we have not pointed out and prepared the way for them to attain eternal salvation. In all Our prayers and supplications, with thankfulness, day and night we never omit to ask for them, with humble insistence, from the eternal Shepherd of souls the abundance of goods and heavenly graces. And since, if also, we fulfill in the earth the office of vicar, with all our heart we await with open arms the return of the wayward sons to the Catholic Church, in order to receive them with infinite fondness into the house of the Heavenly Father and to enrich them with its inexhaustible treasures. By our greatest wish for the return to the truth and the communion with the Catholic Church, upon which depends not only the salvation of all of them, but above all also of the whole Christian society: the entire world in fact cannot enjoy true peace if it is not of one fold and one shepherd.” (Pope Pius IX, Iam Vos Omnes, September 13, 1868.)

Actually only those are to be included as members of the Church who have been baptized and profess the true faith, and who have not been so unfortunate as to separate themselves from the unity of the Body, or been excluded by legitimate authority for grave faults committed. “For in one spirit” says the Apostle, “were we all baptized into one Body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free.” As therefore in the true Christian community there is only one Body, one Spirit, one Lord, and one Baptism, so there can be only one faith. And therefore, if a man refuse to hear the Church, let him be considered – so the Lord commands – as a heathen and a publican. It follows that those who are divided in faith or government cannot be living in the unity of such a Body, nor can they be living the life of its one Divine Spirit. (Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis, June 29, 1943.)

The Anglicans belong to a false church. Then again, so have the conciliar “popes” as their counterfeit church of conciliarism is not the Catholic Church.

It was five years after the 1977 “joint declaration” that “Saint John Paul II” delivered an exhortation in behalf of “unity” at Canterbury Cathedral, thereby signifying what was thought to be the Catholic Church’s formal recognition of Anglican ownership of a cathedral stolen by the heretics and schismatics in the Sixteenth Century:

1. The passages which Archbishop Runcie and I have just read are taken from the Gospel according to John and contain the words of our Lord Jesus Christ on the eve of his Passion. While he was at supper with his disciples, he prayed: “that they may all be one; even as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be in us, so that the world may believe that thou hast sent me” (Io. 17, 21).

These words are marked in a particular way by the Paschal Mystery of our Saviour, by his Passion, death and Resurrection. Though pronounced once only, they endure throughout all generations. Christ prays unceasingly for the unity of his Church, because he loves her with the same love with which he loved the apostles and disciples who were with him at the Last Supper. “I do not pray for these only, but also for those who believe in me through their word” (Ibid. 17, 20). Christ reveals a divine perspective in which the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit are present. Present also is the most profound mystery of the Church: the unity in love which exists between the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit penetrates to the heart of the people whom God has chosen to be his own, and is the source of their unity.

Christ’s words resound in a special way today in this hallowed Cathedral which recalls the figure of the great missionary Saint Augustine whom Pope Gregory the Great sent forth so that through his words the sons and daughters of England might believe in Christ.

Dear brethren, all of us have become particularly sentitive to these words of the priestly prayer of Christ. The Church of our time is the Church which participates in a particular way in the prayer of Christ for unity and which seeks the ways of unity, obedient to the Spirit who speaks in the words of the Lord. We desire to be obedient, especially today, on this historic day which centuries and generations have awaited. We desire to be obedient to him whom Christ calls the Spirit of truth.

2. On the feast of Pentecost last year Catholics and Anglicans joined with Orthodox and Protestants, both in Rome and in Constantinople, in commemorating the First Council of Constantinople by professing their common faith in the Holy Spirit, the Lord and Giver of life. Once again on this vigil of the great feast of Pentecost, we are gathered in prayer to implore our heavenly Father to pour out anew the Holy Spirit, the Spirit of Christ, upon his Church. For it is the Church which, in the words of that Council’s Creed, we profess to be the work par excellence of the Holy Spirit when we say “we believe in one, holy, catholic and apostolic church”.

Today’s Gospel passages have called attention in particular to two aspects of the gift of the Holy Spirit which Jesus invoked upon his disciples: he is the Spirit of truth and the Spirit of unity. On the first Pentecost day, the Holy Spirit descended on that small band of disciples to confirm them in the truth of God’s salvation of the world through the death and Resurrection of his Son, and to unite them into the one Body of Christ, which is the Church. Thus we know that when we pray “that all may be one” as Jesus and his Father are one, it is precisely in order that “the world may believe” and by this faith be saved (Cfr. Io. 17, 21). For our faith can be none other than the faith of Pentecost, the faith in which the Apostles were confirmed by the Spirit of truth. We believe that the Risen Lord has authority to save us from sin and the powers of darkness. We believe, too, that we are called to “become one body, one spirit in Christ” (Prex Eucharistica III).

3. In a few moments we shall renew our baptismal vows together. We intend to perform this ritual, which we share in common as Anglicans and Catholics, as a clear testimony to the one sacrament of Baptism by which we have been joined to Christ. At the same time we are humbly mindful that the faith of the Church to which we appeal is not without the marks of our separation. Together we shall renew our renunciation of sin in order to make it clear that we believe that Jesus Christ has overcome the powerful hold of Satan upon “the world” (Io. 14, 17). We shall profess anew our intention to turn away from all that is evil and to turn towards God who is the author of all that is good and the source of all that is holy. As we again make our profession of faith in the triune God – Father, Son and Holy Spirit – we find great hope in the promise of Jesus: “The Counsellor, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things, and bring to your remembrance all that I have said to you” (Ibid. 14, 26). Christ’s promise gives us confidence in the power of this same Holy Spirit to heal the divisions introduced into the Church in the course of the centuries since that first Pentecost day. In this way the renewal of our baptismal vows will become a pledge to do all in our power to cooperate with the grace of the Holy Spirit, who alone can lead us to the day when we will profess the fullness of our faith together.

4. We can be confident in adressing our prayer for unity to the Holy Spirit today, for according to Christ’s promise the Spirit, the Counsellor, will be with us for ever (Cfr. ibid. 14, 16). It was with confidence that Archbishop Fisher made bold to visit Pope John XXIII at the time of the Second Vatican Council, and that Archbishops Ramsey and Coggan came to visit Pope Paul VI. It is with no less confidence that I have responded to the promptings of the Holy Spirit to be with you today at Canterbury.

5. My dear brothers and sisters of the Anglican Communion, “whom I love and long for” (Phil. 4, 1), how happy I am to be able to speak directly to you today in this great Cathedral! The building itself is an eloquent witness both to our long years of common inheritance and to the sad years of division that followed. Beneath this roof Saint Thomas Becket suffered martyrdom. Here too we recall Augustine and Dunstan and Anselm and all those monks who gave such diligent service in this church. The great events of salvation history are retold in the ancient stained glass windows above us. And we have venerated here the manuscript of the Gospels sent from Rome to Canterbury thirteen hundred years ago. Encouraged by the witness of so many who have professed their faith in Jesus Christ through the centuries – often at the cost of their own lives a sacrifice which even today is asked of not a few, as the new chapel we shall visit reminds us – I appeal to you in this holy place, all my fellow Christians, and especially the members of the Church of England and the members of the Anglican Communion throughout the world, to accept the commitment to which Archbishop Runcie and I pledge ourselves anew before you today. This commitment is that of praying and working for reconciliation and ecclesial unity according to the mind and heart of our Saviour Jesus Christ.

6. On this first visit of a Pope to Canterbury, I come to you in love – the love of Peter to whom the Lord said, “I have prayed for you that your faith may not fail; and when you have turned again, strengthen your brethren” (Luc. 22, 32). I come to you also in the love of Gregory, who sent Saint Augustine to this place to give the Lord’s flock a shepherd’s care (Cfr. 1 Petr. 5, 2). Just as every minister of the Gospel must do, so today I echo the words of the Master: “I am among you as one who serves” (Luc. 22, 27). With me I bring to you, beloved brothers and sisters of the Anglican Communion, the hopes and the desires, the prayers and good will of all who are united with the Church of Rome, which from earliest times was said to “preside in love” (S. IGNATII ANTIOCHENI Ad Romanos, Prooem.).

7. In a few moments Archbishop Runcie will join me in reading a Common Declaration, in which we give recognition to the steps we have already taken along the path of unity, and state the plans we propose and the hopes we entertain for the next stage of our common pilgrimage. And yet these hopes and plans will come to nothing if our striving for unity is not rooted in our union with God; for Jesus said, “In that day you will know that I am in my Father, and you in me, and I in you. He who has my commandments and keeps them, he it is who loves me; and he who loves me will be loved by my Father, and I will love him and manifest myself to him” (Io. 14, 20-21). This love of God is poured out upon us in the person of the Holy Spirit, the Spirit of truth and of unity. Let us open ourselves to his powerful love, as we pray that, speaking the truth in love, we may all grow up in every way into him who is the head, into our Lord Jesus Christ (Cfr. Eph. 4, 15). May the dialogue we have begun lead us to the day of full restoration of unity in faith and love.

8. On the eve of his Passion, Jesus told his disciples: “If you love me, you will keep my commandments” (Io. 14, 15). We have felt compelled to come together here today in obedience to the great commandment: the commandment of love. We wish to embrace it in its entirety, to live by it completely, and to experience the power of this commandment in conformity with the words of the Master: “I will pray the Father, and he will give you another Counsellor, to be with you for ever, even the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees him nor knows him; you know him, for he dwells with you, and will be in you” (Ibid. 14, 16-17).

Love grows by means of truth, and truth draws near to man by means of love. Mindful of this, I lift up to the Lord this prayer: O Christ, may all that is part of today’s encounter be born of the Spirit of truth and be made fruitful through love.

Behold before us: the past and the future!

Behold before us: the desires of so many hearts!

You, who are the Lord of history and the Lord of human hearts, be with us! Christ Jesus, eternal Son of God, be with us! Amen. (Ecumenical Celebration Canterbury Cathedral, May 29, 1982.)

Almost thirteen years to the day before the issuance of his heretical Ut Unum Sint, “Saint John Paul II” was babbling blaspheming God the Holy Ghost by misusing Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ’s Prayer at the Last Supper. The misuse of “that they may all be one” has long been the linchpin of the so-called “ecumenical movement,” tied in as it was to the hijacked Liturgical Movement that resulted ultimately in that vessel of Modernism, the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service.  The antidote to this will be provided following the text of the 1982 “joint declaration:”

1. In the Cathedral Church of Christ at Canterbury the Pope and the Archbishop of Canterbury have met on the eve of Pentecost to offer thanks to God for the progress that has been made in the work of reconciliation between our Communions. Together with leaders of other Christian Churches and Communities we have listened to the Word of God; together we have recalled our one baptism and renewed the promises then made; together we have acknowledged the witness given by those whose faith has led them to surrender the precious gift of life itself in the service of others, both in the past and in modern times.

2. The bond of our common baptism into Christ led our predecessors to inaugurate a serious dialogue between our Churches, a dialogue founded on the Gospels and the ancient common traditions, a dialogue which has as its goal the unity for which Christ prayed to his Father “so that the world may know that thou has sent me and hast loved them even as thou hast loved me”. In 1966, our predecessors Pope Paul VI and Archbishop Michael Ramsey made a Common Declaration announcing their intention to inaugurate a serious dialogue between the Roman Catholic Church and the Anglican Communion which would “include not only theological matters such as Scripture, Tradition and Liturgy, but also matters of practical difficulty felt on either side”. After this dialogue had already produced three statements on Eucharist, Ministry and Ordination, and Authority in the Church, Pope Paul VI and Archbishop Donald Coggan, in their Common Declaration in 1977, took the occasion to encourage the completion of the dialogue on these three important questions so that the Commission’s conclusions might be evaluated by the respective Authorities through procedures appropriate to each Communion. The Anglican-Roman Catholic International Commission has now completed the task assigned to it with the publication of its Final Report, and as our two Communions proceed with the necessary evaluation, we join in thanking the members of the Commission for their dedication, scholarship and integrity in a long and demanding task undertaken for love of Christ and for the unity of his Church.

3. The completion of this Commission’s work bids us look to the next stage of our common pilgrimage in faith and hope towards the unity for which we long. We are agreed that it is now time to set up a new international Commission. Its task will be to continue the work already begun: to examine, especially in the light of our respective judgments on the Final Report, the outstanding doctrinal differences which still separate us, with a view towards their eventual resolution; to study all that hinders the mutual recognition of the ministries of our Communions; and to recommend what practical steps will be necessary when, on the basis of our unity in faith, we are able to proceed to the restoration of full communion. We are well aware that this new Commission’s task will not be easy, but we are encouraged by our reliance on the grace of God and by all that we have seen of the power of that grace in the ecumenical movement of our time.

4. While this necessary work of theological clarification continues, it must be accompanied by the zealous work and fervent prayer of Roman Catholics and Anglicans throughout the world as they seek to grow in mutual understanding, fraternal love and common witness to the Gospel. Once more, then, we call on the bishops, clergy and faithful people of both our Communions in every country, diocese and parish in which our faithful live side by side. We urge them all to pray for this work and to adopt every possible means of furthering it through their collaboration in deepening their allegiance to Christ and in witnessing to him before the world. Only by such collaboration and prayer can the memory of the past enmities be healed and our past antagonisms overcome.

5. Our aim is not limited to the union of our two Communions alone, to the exclusion of other Christians, but rather extends to the fulfilment of God’s will for the visible unity of all his people.

Both in our present dialogue, and in those engaged in by other Christians among themselves and with us, we recognize in the agreements we are able to reach, as well as in the difficulties which we encounter, a renewed challenge to abandon ourselves completely to the truth of the Gospel. Hence we are happy to make this Declaration today in the welcome presence of so many fellow Christians whose Churches and Communities are already partners with us in prayer and work for the unity of all.

6. With them we wish to serve the cause of peace, of human freedom and human dignity, so that God may indeed be glorified in all his creatures. With them we greet in the name of God all men of good will, both those who believe in him and those who are still searching for him.

7. This holy place reminds us of the vision of Pope Gregory in sending St. Augustine as an apostle to England, full of zeal for the preaching of the Gospel and the shepherding of the flock. On this eve of Pentecost, we turn again in prayer to Jesus, the Good Shepherd, who promised to ask the Father to give us another Advocate to be with us for ever, the Spirit of truth, to lead us to the full unity to which he calls us. Confident in the power of this same Holy Spirit, we commit ourselves anew to the task of working for unity with firm faith, renewed hope and ever deeper love. (Joint declaration of the Holy Father John Paul II and the Archbishop of Canterbury, May 29, 1982.)

Pope Pius XI explained where all of this false ecumenism would lead: the destruction of Catholic doctrine:

4. Is it not right, it is often repeated, indeed, even consonant with duty, that all who invoke the name of Christ should abstain from mutual reproaches and at long last be united in mutual charity? Who would dare to say that he loved Christ, unless he worked with all his might to carry out the desires of Him, Who asked His Father that His disciples might be “one.”[1] And did not the same Christ will that His disciples should be marked out and distinguished from others by this characteristic, namely that they loved one another: “By this shall all men know that you are my disciples, if you have love one for another“?[2] All Christians, they add, should be as “one”: for then they would be much more powerful in driving out the pest of irreligion, which like a serpent daily creeps further and becomes more widely spread, and prepares to rob the Gospel of its strength. These things and others that class of men who are known as pan-Christians continually repeat and amplify; and these men, so far from being quite few and scattered, have increased to the dimensions of an entire class, and have grouped themselves into widely spread societies, most of which are directed by non-Catholics, although they are imbued with varying doctrines concerning the things of faith. This undertaking is so actively promoted as in many places to win for itself the adhesion of a number of citizens, and it even takes possession of the minds of very many Catholics and allures them with the hope of bringing about such a union as would be agreeable to the desires of Holy Mother Church, who has indeed nothing more at heart than to recall her erring sons and to lead them back to her bosom. But in reality beneath these enticing words and blandishments lies hid a most grave error, by which the foundations of the Catholic faith are completely destroyed.

5. Admonished, therefore, by the consciousness of Our Apostolic office that We should not permit the flock of the Lord to be cheated by dangerous fallacies, We invoke, Venerable Brethren, your zeal in avoiding this evil; for We are confident that by the writings and words of each one of you the people will more easily get to know and understand those principles and arguments which We are about to set forth, and from which Catholics will learn how they are to think and act when there is question of those undertakings which have for their end the union in one body, whatsoever be the manner, of all who call themselves Christians(Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos, January 6, 1928.)

Do the lords of conciliarism think with the mind of Holy Mother Church or with the mind of Antichrist?

As they contradict the consistent teaching of the Catholic Church that was merely reiterated by Pope Pius XI in Mortalium Animos, obviosuly, they show themselves to be apostates whose heretical beliefs, words and actions place themselves outside the pale of her maternal bosom.Another step in the direction of the One World Ecumenical Church was taken in 1989 when “Saint John Paul II’ and Dr. Robert Runcie met for the second time, albeit as equals in the Basilica of Saint Peter itself:

After worshipping together in the Basilica of Saint Peter and in the Church of Saint Gregory, from where Saint Augustine of Canterbury was sent by Saint Gregory the Great to England, Pope John Paul II, Bishop of Rome, and His Grace Robert Runcie, Archbishop of Canterbury, now meet again to pray together in order to give fresh impetus to the reconciling mission of God’s people in a divided and broken world, and to review the obstacles which still impede closer communion between the Catholic Church and the Anglican Communion.

Our joint pilgrimage to the Church of Saint Gregory, with its historic association with Saint Augustine’s mission to baptize England, reminds us that the purpose of the Church is nothing other than the evangelization of all peoples, nations and cultures. We give thanks together for the readiness and openness to receive the Gospel that is especially evident in the developing world, where young Christian communities joyfully embrace the faith of Jesus Christ and vigorously express a costly witness to the Gospel of the Kingdom in sacrificial living. The word of God is received, “not as the word of man, but as what it really is, the word of God” (1Thess. 2, 13). As we enter the last decade of the second millennium of the birth of Jesus Christ, we pray together for a new evangelization throughout the world, not least in the continent of Saint Gregory and Saint Augustine where the progressive secularization of society erodes the language of faith and where materialism demeans the spiritual nature of humankind.

It is in such a perspective that the urgent quest for Christian unity must be viewed, for the Lord Jesus Christ prayed for the unity of his disciples “so that the world may believe” (Io. 17, 21). Moreover Christian disunity has itself contributed to the tragedy of human division throughout the world. We pray for peace and justice, especially where religious differences are exploited for the increase of strife between communities of faith.

Against the background of human disunity the arduous journey to Christian unity must be pursued with determination and vigour, whatever obstacles are perceived to block the path. We here solemnly re-commit ourselves and those we represent to the restoration of visible unity and full ecclesial communion in the confidence that to seek anything less would be to betray our Lord’s intention for the unity of his people.

This is by no means to be unrealistic about the difficulties facing our dialogue at the present time. When we established the Second Anglican Roman Catholic International Commission in Canterbury in 1982, we were well aware that the Commission’s task would be far from easy. The convergences achieved within the report of the First Anglican-Roman Catholic International Commission have happily now been accepted by the Lambeth Conference of the bishops of the Anglican Communion. This report is currently also being studied by the Catholic Church with a view to responding to it. On the other hand, the question and practice of the admission of women to the ministerial priesthood in some Provinces of the Anglican Communion prevents reconciliation between us even where there is otherwise progress towards agreement in faith on the meaning of the Eucharist and the ordained ministry. These differences in faith reflect important ecclesiological differences and we urge the members of the Anglican-Roman Catholic International Commission and all others engaged in prayer and work for visible unity not to minimize these differences. At the same time we also urge them not to abandon either their hope or work for unity. At the beginning of the dialogue established here in Rome in 1966 by our beloved predecessors Pope Paul VI and Archbishop Michael Ramsey, no one saw clearly how long-inherited divisions would be overcome and how unity in faith might be achieved. No pilgrim knows in advance all the steps along the path. Saint Augustine of Canterbury set out from Rome with his band of monks for what was then a distant corner of the world. Yet Pope Gregory was soon to write of the baptism of the English and of “such great miracles… that they seemed to imitate the powers of the apostles” (S. Gregorii Magni Epistula ad Eulogium Alexandrinum). While we ourselves do not see a solution to this obstacle, we are confident that through our engagement with this matter our conversations will in fact help to deepen and enlarge our understanding. We have this confidence because Christ promised that the Holy Spirit, who is the Spirit of Truth, will remain with us forever (Cfr. Io. 14, 16-17).

We also urge our clergy and faithful not to neglect or undervalue that certain yet imperfect communion we already share. This communion already shared is grounded in faith in God our Father, in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit, our common baptism into Christ, our sharing of the Holy Scriptures, of the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds; the Chalcedonian definition and the teaching of the Fathers; our common Christian inheritance for many centuries. This communion should be cherished and guarded as we seek to grow into the fuller communion Christ wills. Even in the years of our separation we have been able to recognize gifts of the Spirit in each other. The ecumenical journey is not only about the removal of obstacles but also about the sharing of gifts.

As we meet together today we have also in our hearts those other Churches and Ecclesial Communities with whom we are in dialogue. As we have said once before in Canterbury, our aim extends to the fulfilment of God’s will for the visible unity of all his people.

Nor is God’s will for unity limited exclusively to Christians alone. Christian unity is demanded so that the Church can be a more effective sign of God’s Kingdom of love and justice for all humanity. In fact, the Church is the sign and sacrament of the communion in Christ which God wills for the whole of his creation.

Such a vision elicits hope and patient determination, not despair or cynicism. And because such hope is a gift of the Holy Spirit we shall not be disappointed; for “the power at work within us is able to do far more abundantly than all we ask or think. To him be glory in the Church and in Christ Jesus to all generations, for ever and ever. Amen” (Common Declaration of John PauI II and Robert Runcie, October 2, 1989.)

The 1989 “joint declaration” embraced the “new evangelization” as it welcomed non-Christian sects to work for the “good of humanity.” This Judeo-Masonic exhortation was given after an exercise in joint prayer, something that Pope Pius XI noted in Mortalium Animos has always been forbidden by the Catholic Church:

8. This being so, it is clear that the Apostolic See cannot on any terms take part in their assemblies, nor is it anyway lawful for Catholics either to support or to work for such enterprises; for if they do so they will be giving countenance to a false Christianity, quite alien to the one Church of Christ. Shall We suffer, what would indeed be iniquitous, the truth, and a truth divinely revealed, to be made a subject for compromise? For here there is question of defending revealed truth. Jesus Christ sent His Apostles into the whole world in order that they might permeate all nations with the Gospel faith, and, lest they should err, He willed beforehand that they should be taught by the Holy Ghost:[15] has then this doctrine of the Apostles completely vanished away, or sometimes been obscured, in the Church, whose ruler and defense is God Himself? If our Redeemer plainly said that His Gospel was to continue not only during the times of the Apostles, but also till future ages, is it possible that the object of faith should in the process of time become so obscure and uncertain, that it would be necessary to-day to tolerate opinions which are even incompatible one with another? If this were true, we should have to confess that the coming of the Holy Ghost on the Apostles, and the perpetual indwelling of the same Spirit in the Church, and the very preaching of Jesus Christ, have several centuries ago, lost all their efficacy and use, to affirm which would be blasphemy. But the Only-begotten Son of God, when He commanded His representatives to teach all nations, obliged all men to give credence to whatever was made known to them by “witnesses preordained by God,”[16] and also confirmed His command with this sanction: “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be condemned.”[17] These two commands of Christ, which must be fulfilled, the one, namely, to teach, and the other to believe, cannot even be understood, unless the Church proposes a complete and easily understood teaching, and is immune when it thus teaches from all danger of erring. In this matter, those also turn aside from the right path, who think that the deposit of truth such laborious trouble, and with such lengthy study and discussion, that a man’s life would hardly suffice to find and take possession of it; as if the most merciful God had spoken through the prophets and His Only-begotten Son merely in order that a few, and those stricken in years, should learn what He had revealed through them, and not that He might inculcate a doctrine of faith and morals, by which man should be guided through the whole course of his moral life.

9. These pan-Christians who turn their minds to uniting the churches seem, indeed, to pursue the noblest of ideas in promoting charity among all Christians: nevertheless how does it happen that this charity tends to injure faith? Everyone knows that John himself, the Apostle of love, who seems to reveal in his Gospel the secrets of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, and who never ceased to impress on the memories of his followers the new commandment “Love one another,” altogether forbade any intercourse with those who professed a mutilated and corrupt version of Christ’s teaching: “If any man come to you and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into the house nor say to him: God speed you.”[18] For which reason, since charity is based on a complete and sincere faith, the disciples of Christ must be united principally by the bond of one faith. Who then can conceive a Christian Federation, the members of which retain each his own opinions and private judgment, even in matters which concern the object of faith, even though they be repugnant to the opinions of the rest? And in what manner, We ask, can men who follow contrary opinions, belong to one and the same Federation of the faithful? For example, those who affirm, and those who deny that sacred Tradition is a true fount of divine Revelation; those who hold that an ecclesiastical hierarchy, made up of bishops, priests and ministers, has been divinely constituted, and those who assert that it has been brought in little by little in accordance with the conditions of the time; those who adore Christ really present in the Most Holy Eucharist through that marvelous conversion of the bread and wine, which is called transubstantiation, and those who affirm that Christ is present only by faith or by the signification and virtue of the Sacrament; those who in the Eucharist recognize the nature both of a sacrament and of a sacrifice, and those who say that it is nothing more than the memorial or commemoration of the Lord’s Supper; those who believe it to be good and useful to invoke by prayer the Saints reigning with Christ, especially Mary the Mother of God, and to venerate their images, and those who urge that such a veneration is not to be made use of, for it is contrary to the honor due to Jesus Christ, “the one mediator of God and men.”[19] How so great a variety of opinions can make the way clear to effect the unity of the Church We know not; that unity can only arise from one teaching authority, one law of belief and one faith of Christians. But We do know that from this it is an easy step to the neglect of religion or indifferentism and to modernism, as they call it. Those, who are unhappily infected with these errors, hold that dogmatic truth is not absolute but relative, that is, it agrees with the varying necessities of time and place and with the varying tendencies of the mind, since it is not contained in immutable revelation, but is capable of being accommodated to human life. Besides this, in connection with things which must be believed, it is nowise licit to use that distinction which some have seen fit to introduce between those articles of faith which are fundamental and those which are not fundamental, as they say, as if the former are to be accepted by all, while the latter may be left to the free assent of the faithful: for the supernatural virtue of faith has a formal cause, namely the authority of God revealing, and this is patient of no such distinction. For this reason it is that all who are truly Christ’s believe, for example, the Conception of the Mother of God without stain of original sin with the same faith as they believe the mystery of the August Trinity, and the Incarnation of our Lord just as they do the infallible teaching authority of the Roman Pontiff, according to the sense in which it was defined by the Ecumenical Council of the Vatican. Are these truths not equally certain, or not equally to be believed, because the Church has solemnly sanctioned and defined them, some in one age and some in another, even in those times immediately before our own? Has not God revealed them all? For the teaching authority of the Church, which in the divine wisdom was constituted on earth in order that revealed doctrines might remain intact for ever, and that they might be brought with ease and security to the knowledge of men, and which is daily exercised through the Roman Pontiff and the Bishops who are in communion with him, has also the office of defining, when it sees fit, any truth with solemn rites and decrees, whenever this is necessary either to oppose the errors or the attacks of heretics, or more clearly and in greater detail to stamp the minds of the faithful with the articles of sacred doctrine which have been explained. But in the use of this extraordinary teaching authority no newly invented matter is brought in, nor is anything new added to the number of those truths which are at least implicitly contained in the deposit of Revelation, divinely handed down to the Church: only those which are made clear which perhaps may still seem obscure to some, or that which some have previously called into question is declared to be of faith.

10. So, Venerable Brethren, it is clear why this Apostolic See has never allowed its subjects to take part in the assemblies of non-Catholics: for the union of Christians can only be promoted by promoting the return to the one true Church of Christ of those who are separated from it, for in the past they have unhappily left it. To the one true Church of Christ, we say, which is visible to all, and which is to remain, according to the will of its Author, exactly the same as He instituted it. During the lapse of centuries, the mystical Spouse of Christ has never been contaminated, nor can she ever in the future be contaminated, as Cyprian bears witness: “The Bride of Christ cannot be made false to her Spouse: she is incorrupt and modest. She knows but one dwelling, she guards the sanctity of the nuptial chamber chastely and modestly.“[20] The same holy Martyr with good reason marveled exceedingly that anyone could believe that “this unity in the Church which arises from a divine foundation, and which is knit together by heavenly sacraments, could be rent and torn asunder by the force of contrary wills.”[21] For since the mystical body of Christ, in the same manner as His physical body, is one,[22] compacted and fitly joined together,[23] it were foolish and out of place to say that the mystical body is made up of members which are disunited and scattered abroad: whosoever therefore is not united with the body is no member of it, neither is he in communion with Christ its head.[24] (Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos, January 6, 1928.)

It is not sedevacantism that is “evil.” It is conciliarism, which is the work of Antichrist and as such can never be associated in any way with the spotless, virginal Mystical Bride of Christ the King, He Who is her Divine Founder, Invisible Head and Mystical Bridegroom. As Pope Pius XI reminded us in Moralium Animos as he quoted Saint Cyprian, “During the lapse of centuries, the mystical Spouse of Christ has never been contaminated, nor can she ever in the future be contaminated, as Cyprian bears witness: ‘The Bride of Christ cannot be made false to her Spouse: she is incorrupt and modest. She knows but one dwelling, she guards the sanctity of the nuptial chamber chastely and modestly.'”

Such is not the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

The final two “joint declaration, ” appended below, make clear the need for an acceptance of the “church as communion” as the “Ut unum sint” mantra is repeated as a kind of Hindu or Buddhist chant to make everything all right with the true God of Divine Revelation, Christ the King.

Through it all, we have seen false “popes” and false Anglican “archbishops” attempt to give “joint blessings.” We have seen conciliar “popes” enter into Canterbury Cathedral and have seen conciliar “bishops” aplenty enter into all manner of Protestant church buildings as they have invited Protestant clergymen to speak even during the context of the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo liturgical service.

The English and Irish Martyrs died for this?

No.

Blessed Edmund Campion, S.J., who was himself a convert to Catholicism from Anglicanism in Elizabethan England before suffering martyrdom at the direct command of wretched old Queen Bess herself, wrote the following about the courage of Catholics who refused to give any credence whatsoever to Anglican ownership of Catholic churches:

“When a priest comes to the houses of the Catholic gentry, they first salute him as a stranger unknown to them, and then they take him into an inner chamber where an oratory is set up, where all fall on their knees and ask his blessing. Then they ask how long he will remain with them, and pray him to stop as long as he may. If he says he must go on the morrow, as he usually does–for it is dangerous to remain longer–they all prepare for confession that evening; the next morning they hear Mass and receive Holy Communion; then after preaching and giving his blessing a second time, the priest departs and is conducted on his journey by one of the young gentlemen.

“No one in these parts is to be found who complains of the length of the services; if a Mass does not last nearly an hour, many are discontented. If six, eight or more Masses are said in the same place, and on the same day (as often happens when there is a meeting of priests), the same congregation will assist. When they can get priests, they confess every week . . . A lady was lately told that she should be let out of prison if she would just once allow herself to be seen walking through an Anglican church. She refused. She had come into prison with a sound conscience and would depart with it, or die. In Henry’s day [King Henry VIII], the whole kingdom, with all its bishops and learned men, abjured its faith at one word of the tyrant. Be now, in his daughter’s days [the daughter was Queen Elizabeth], boys and women boldly profess their faith before the judges and refuse to make the slightest concession even at the threat of death.

“The adversaries are very mad that by no cruelty can they move a single Catholic from his resolution, no, not even a little girl. A young lady of sixteen was questioned by the sham bishop of London about the Pope, and answered him with courage, and even made fun of him in public, and so was ordered to be carried to the public prison . . . One the way she cried out that she was being carried to that place for her religion.” (Father Harold C. Gardiner, S.J., Edmund Campion, Hero of God’s Underground, Vision Books: Farrar, Straus and Cudahy, 1957.)

The English and Irish Martyrs have been defamed by apostates who blaspheme God at every turn by believing, speaking and acting in ways contrary to His Sacred Deposit of Faith. No Catholic can have anything to do with such men who believe, speak and act in such ways.

We entrust all to Christ the King through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary, praying as many Rosaries each day as our state-in-life permits.

Isn’t it time to pray a Rosary now?

Vivat Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Immaculate Heart of Mary, pray for us now and at the hour of our death.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saint Paulinus of Nola, pray for us.

Appendix

1996 and 2006 Joint Anglican-Conciliar Declarations:

Once again in the city of Rome an Archbishop of Canterbury, His Grace George Carey representing the Anglican Communion, and the Bishop of Rome, His Holiness Pope John Paul II have met together and joined in prayer.

Conscious that the second Christian millennium, now in its closing years, has seen division, even open hostility and strife between Christians, our fervent prayer has been for the grace of reconciliation. We have prayed earnestly for conversion – conversion to Christ and to one another in Christ. We have asked that Catholics and Anglicans may be granted the wisdom to know, and the strength to carry out, the Father’s will. This will enable progress towards that full visible unity which is God’s gift and our calling.

We have given thanks that in many parts of the world Anglicans and Catholics, joined in one baptism, recognise one another as brothers and sisters in Christ and give expression to this through joint prayer, common action and joint witness. This is a testimony to the communion we know we already share by God’s mercy and demonstrates our intention that it should come to the fullness willed by Christ. We have given particular thanks for the spirit of faith in God’s promises, persevering hope and mutual love which has inspired all who have worked for unity between the Anglican Communion and the Catholic Church since our predecessors Archbishop Michael Ramsey and Pope Paul VI met and prayed together. In the Church of Saint Gregory on the Celian Hill, we have remembered with gratitude the common heritage of Anglicans and Catholics rooted in the mission to the English people which Pope Gregory the Great entrusted to Saint Augustine of Canterbury.

For over twenty-five years a steady and painstaking international theological dialogue has been undertaken by the Anglican-Roman Catholic International Commission (ARCIC). We affirm the signs of progress provided in the statements of ARCIC I on the Eucharist and on the understanding of ministry and ordination, which have received an authoritative response from both partners of the dialogue. ARCIC II has produced further statements on salvation and the Church, the understanding of the Church as communion, and on the kind of life and fidelity to Christ we seek to share. These statements deserve to be more widely known. They require analysis, reflection and response. At present the International Commission is seeking to further the convergence on authority in the Church. Without agreement in this area we shall not reach the full visible unity to which we are both committed. The obstacle to reconciliation caused by the ordination of women as priests and bishops in some provinces of the Anglican Communion has also become increasingly evident, creating a new situation. In view of this, it may be opportune at this stage in our journey to consult further about how the relationship between the Anglican Communion and the Catholic Church is to progress. At the same time, we encourage ARCIC to continue and deepen our theological dialogue, not only over issues connected with our present difficulties but also in all areas where full agreement has still to be reached.

We are called to preach the Gospel, urging it “in season and out of season” (2 Tim 4:2). In many parts of the world Anglicans and Catholics attempt to witness together in the face of growing secularism, religious apathy and moral confusion. Whenever they are able to give united witness to the Gospel they must do so, for our divisions obscure the Gospel message of reconciliation and hope. We urge our people to make full use of the possibilities already available to them, for example in the Catholic Church’s Directory for the Application of Principles and Norms on Ecumenism (1993). We call on them to repent of the past, to pray for the grace of unity and to open themselves to God’s transforming power, and to cooperate in all appropriate ways at local, national and provincial levels. We pray that the spirit of dialogue may prevail which will contribute to reconciliation and prevent new difficulties from emerging. Whenever actions take place which show signs of an attitude of proselytism they prevent our common witness and must be eliminated.

We look forward to the celebration of 2000 years since the Word become flesh and dwelt among us (cf. Jn 1:14). This is an opportunity to proclaim afresh our common faith in God who loved the world so much that he sent his Son, not to condemn the world but so that the world might be saved through him (cf. Jn 3:16-17). We encourage Anglicans and Catholics, with all their Christian brothers and sisters, to pray, celebrate and witness together in the year 2000. We make this call in a spirit of humility, recognising that credible witness will only be fully given when Anglicans and Catholics, with all their Christian brothers and sisters, have achieved that full, visible unity that corresponds to Christ’s prayer “that they may all be one É so that the world may believe” (Jn 17:21).(Common Declaration of Pope John Paul II and George Carey, December 5, 1996.)

Forty years ago, our predecessors, Pope Paul VI and Archbishop Michael Ramsey, met together in this city sanctified by the ministry and the blood of the Apostles Peter and Paul. They began a new journey of reconciliation based on the Gospels and the ancient common traditions. Centuries of estrangement between Anglicans and Catholics were replaced by a new desire for partnership and co-operation, as the real but incomplete communion we share was rediscovered and affirmed.  Pope Paul VI and Archbishop Ramsey undertook at that time to establish a dialogue in which matters which had been divisive in the past might be addressed from a fresh perspective with truth and love.

Since that meeting, the Roman Catholic Church and the Anglican Communion have entered into a process of fruitful dialogue, which has been marked by the discovery of significant elements of shared faith and a desire to give expression, through joint prayer, witness and service, to that which we hold in common. Over thirty-five years, the Anglican – Roman Catholic International Commission (ARCIC) has produced a number of important documents which seek to articulate the faith we share.  In the ten years since the most recent Common Declaration was signed by the Pope and the Archbishop of Canterbury, the second phase of ARCIC has completed its mandate, with the publication of the documents The Gift of Authority (1999) and Mary: Grace and Hope in Christ (2005).  We are grateful to the theologians who have prayed and worked together in the preparation of these texts, which await further study and reflection.

True ecumenism goes beyond theological dialogue; it touches our spiritual lives and our common witness. As our dialogue has developed, many Catholics and Anglicans have found in each other a love for Christ which invites us into practical co-operation and service. This fellowship in the service of Christ, experienced by many of our communities around the world, adds a further impetus to our relationship. The International Anglican – Roman Catholic Commission for Unity and Mission (IARCCUM) has been engaged in an exploration of the appropriate ways in which our shared mission to proclaim new life in Christ to the world can be advanced and nurtured. Their report, which sets out both a summary of the central conclusions of ARCIC and makes proposals for growing together in mission and witness, has recently been completed and submitted for review to the Anglican Communion Office and the Pontifical Council for Promoting Christian Unity, and we express our gratitude for their work.

In this fraternal visit, we celebrate the good which has come from these four decades of dialogue. We are grateful to God for the gifts of grace which have accompanied them. At the same time, our long journey together makes it necessary to acknowledge publicly the challenge represented by new developments which, besides being divisive for Anglicans, present serious obstacles to our ecumenical progress. It is a matter of urgency, therefore, that in renewing our commitment to pursue the path towards full visible communion in the truth and love of Christ, we also commit ourselves in our continuing dialogue to address the important issues involved in the emerging ecclesiological and ethical factors making that journey more difficult and arduous.

As Christian leaders facing the challenges of the new millennium, we affirm again our public commitment to the revelation of divine life uniquely set forth by God in the divinity and humanity of Our Lord Jesus Christ. We believe that it is through Christ and the means of salvation found in him that healing and reconciliation are offered to us and to the world.

There are many areas of witness and service in which we can stand together, and which indeed call for closer co-operation between us:  the pursuit of peace in the Holy Land and in other parts of the world marred by conflict and the threat of terrorism; promoting respect for life from conception until natural death; protecting the sanctity of marriage and the well-being of children in the context of healthy family life; outreach to the poor, oppressed and the most vulnerable, especially those who are persecuted for their faith; addressing the negative effects of materialism; and care for creation and for our environment. We also commit ourselves to inter-religious dialogue through which we can jointly reach out to our non-Christian brothers and sisters.

Mindful of our forty years of dialogue, and of the witness of the holy men and women common to our traditions, including Mary the Theotókos, Saints Peter and Paul, Benedict, Gregory the Great, and Augustine of Canterbury, we pledge ourselves to more fervent prayer and a more dedicated endeavour to welcome and live by that truth into which the Spirit of the Lord wishes to lead his disciples (cf. Jn 16:13).  Confident of the apostolic hope “that he who has begun this good work in you will bring it to completion”(cf. Phil 1:6), we believe that if we can together be God’s instruments in calling all Christians to a deeper obedience to our Lord, we will also draw closer to each other, finding in his will the fullness of unity and common life to which he invites us. (Ratzinger and Williams, November 23, 2006.)

Eph. 3, 20-21).   (Common Declaration of Pope John Paul II and His Grace Robert Runcie, October 2, 1989.)October 2, 1989

After worshipping together in the Basilica of Saint Peter and in the Church of Saint Gregory, from where Saint Augustine of Canterbury was sent by Saint Gregory the Great to England, Pope John Paul II, Bishop of Rome, and His Grace Robert Runcie, Archbishop of Canterbury, now meet again to pray together in order to give fresh impetus to the reconciling mission of God’s people in a divided and broken world, and to review the obstacles which still impede closer communion between the Catholic Church and the Anglican Communion.

Our joint pilgrimage to the Church of Saint Gregory, with its historic association with Saint Augustine’s mission to baptize England, reminds us that the purpose of the Church is nothing other than the evangelization of all peoples, nations and cultures, We give thanks together for the readiness and openness to receive the Gospel that is especially evident in the developing world, where young Christian communities joyfully embrace the faith of Jesus Christ and vigorously express a costly witness to the Gospel of the Kingdom in sacrificial living. The word of God is received, “not as the word of man, but as what it really is, the word of God” (1 Thess 2:13). As we enter the last decade of the second millennium of the birth of Jesus Christ, we pray together for a new evangelization throughout the world, not least in the continent of Saint Gregory and Saint Augustine where the progressive secularization of society erodes the language of faith and where materialism demeans the spiritual nature of humankind.

It is in such a perspective that the urgent quest for Christian unity must be viewed, for the Lord Jesus Christ prayed for the unity of his disciples “so that the world may believe” (Jn 17:21). Moreover Christian disunity has itself contributed to the tragedy of human division throughout the world. We pray for peace and justice, especially where religious differences are exploited for the increase of strife between communities of faith.

Against the background of human disunity the arduous journey to Christian unity must be pursued with determination and vigour, whatever obstacles are perceived to block the path. We here solemnly re–commit ourselves and those we represent to the restoration of visible unity and full ecclesial communion in the confidence that to seek anything less would be to betray our Lord’s intention for the unity of his people.

This is by no means to be unrealistic about the difficulties facing our dialogue at the present time. When we established the Second Anglican–Roman Catholic International Commission in Canterbury in 1982, w were well aware that the Commission’s task would be far from easy. The convergences achieved within the report of the First Anglican–Roman Catholic International Commission have happily now been accepted by the Lambeth Conference of the bishops of the Anglican Communion. This report is currently also being studied by the Catholic Church with a view to responding to it. On the other hand, the question and practice of the admission of women to the ministerial priesthood in some Provinces of the Anglican Communion prevents reconciliation between us even where there is otherwise progress towards agreement in faith on the meaning of the Eucharist and the ordained ministry. These differences in faith reflect important ecclesiological differences and we urge the members of the Anglican–Roman Catholic International Commission and all others engaged in prayer and work for visible unity not to minimize these differences. At the same time we also urge them not to abandon either their hope or work for unity. At the beginning of the dialogue established here in Rome in 1966 for our bellowed predecessors Pope Paul VI and Archbishop Michael Ramsey, no one saw clearly how long–inherited divisions would be overcome and how unity in faith might be achieved. No pilgrim knows in advance all the steps along the path. Saint Augustine of Canterbury set out from Rome with his band of monks for what was then a distant corner of the world. Yet Pope Gregory was soon to write of the baptism of the English and of “such great miracles … that they seemed to imitate the powers of the apostles” (Letter of Gregory the Great to Eulogius of Alexandria). While we ourselves do not see a solution to this obstacle, we are confident that through our engagement with this matter our conversations will in fact help to deepen and enlarge our understanding. We have this confidence because Christ promised that the Holy Spirit, who is the Spirit of Truth, will remain with us forever (cf. Jn 14:16–17).

We also urge our clergy and faithful not to neglect or undervalue that certain yet imperfect communion we already share. This communion already shared is grounded in faith in God our Father, in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit; our common baptism into Christ; our sharing of the Holy Scriptures, of the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds; the Chalcedonian definition and the teaching of the Fathers; our common Christian inheritance for many centuries. This communion should be cherished and guarded as we seek to grow into the fuller communion Christ wills. Even in the years of our separation we have been able to recognize gifts of the Spirit in each other. The ecumenical journey is not only about the removal of obstacles but also about the sharing of gifts.

As we meet together today we have also in our hearts those other Churches and Ecclesial Communities with whom we are in dialogue As we have said once before in Canterbury, our aim extends to the fulfilment of God’s will for the visible unity of all his people.

Nor is God’s will for unity limited exclusively to Christians alone. Christian unity is demanded so that the Church can be a more effective sign of God’s Kingdom of love and justice for all humanity. In fact, the Church is the sign and sacrament of the communion in Christ which God wills for the whole of his creation.

Such a vision elicits hope and patient determination, not despair or cynicism. And because such hope is a gift of the Holy Spirit we shall not be disappointed; for “the power at work within us is able to do far more abundantly than all we ask or think. To him be glory in the Church and in Christ Jesus to all generations, for ever and ever. Amen” (Eph 3:20–21).

ROBERT CANTUAR
JOHN PAUL II

– See more at: http://www.anglicancommunion.org/ministry/ecumenical/dialogues/catholic/declarations/docs/common_declaration_1989.cfm#sthash.YcS7ODaI.dpuf

October 2, 1989

After worshipping together in the Basilica of Saint Peter and in the Church of Saint Gregory, from where Saint Augustine of Canterbury was sent by Saint Gregory the Great to England, Pope John Paul II, Bishop of Rome, and His Grace Robert Runcie, Archbishop of Canterbury, now meet again to pray together in order to give fresh impetus to the reconciling mission of God’s people in a divided and broken world, and to review the obstacles which still impede closer communion between the Catholic Church and the Anglican Communion.

Our joint pilgrimage to the Church of Saint Gregory, with its historic association with Saint Augustine’s mission to baptize England, reminds us that the purpose of the Church is nothing other than the evangelization of all peoples, nations and cultures, We give thanks together for the readiness and openness to receive the Gospel that is especially evident in the developing world, where young Christian communities joyfully embrace the faith of Jesus Christ and vigorously express a costly witness to the Gospel of the Kingdom in sacrificial living. The word of God is received, “not as the word of man, but as what it really is, the word of God” (1 Thess 2:13). As we enter the last decade of the second millennium of the birth of Jesus Christ, we pray together for a new evangelization throughout the world, not least in the continent of Saint Gregory and Saint Augustine where the progressive secularization of society erodes the language of faith and where materialism demeans the spiritual nature of humankind.

It is in such a perspective that the urgent quest for Christian unity must be viewed, for the Lord Jesus Christ prayed for the unity of his disciples “so that the world may believe” (Jn 17:21). Moreover Christian disunity has itself contributed to the tragedy of human division throughout the world. We pray for peace and justice, especially where religious differences are exploited for the increase of strife between communities of faith.

Against the background of human disunity the arduous journey to Christian unity must be pursued with determination and vigour, whatever obstacles are perceived to block the path. We here solemnly re–commit ourselves and those we represent to the restoration of visible unity and full ecclesial communion in the confidence that to seek anything less would be to betray our Lord’s intention for the unity of his people.

This is by no means to be unrealistic about the difficulties facing our dialogue at the present time. When we established the Second Anglican–Roman Catholic International Commission in Canterbury in 1982, w were well aware that the Commission’s task would be far from easy. The convergences achieved within the report of the First Anglican–Roman Catholic International Commission have happily now been accepted by the Lambeth Conference of the bishops of the Anglican Communion. This report is currently also being studied by the Catholic Church with a view to responding to it. On the other hand, the question and practice of the admission of women to the ministerial priesthood in some Provinces of the Anglican Communion prevents reconciliation between us even where there is otherwise progress towards agreement in faith on the meaning of the Eucharist and the ordained ministry. These differences in faith reflect important ecclesiological differences and we urge the members of the Anglican–Roman Catholic International Commission and all others engaged in prayer and work for visible unity not to minimize these differences. At the same time we also urge them not to abandon either their hope or work for unity. At the beginning of the dialogue established here in Rome in 1966 for our bellowed predecessors Pope Paul VI and Archbishop Michael Ramsey, no one saw clearly how long–inherited divisions would be overcome and how unity in faith might be achieved. No pilgrim knows in advance all the steps along the path. Saint Augustine of Canterbury set out from Rome with his band of monks for what was then a distant corner of the world. Yet Pope Gregory was soon to write of the baptism of the English and of “such great miracles … that they seemed to imitate the powers of the apostles” (Letter of Gregory the Great to Eulogius of Alexandria). While we ourselves do not see a solution to this obstacle, we are confident that through our engagement with this matter our conversations will in fact help to deepen and enlarge our understanding. We have this confidence because Christ promised that the Holy Spirit, who is the Spirit of Truth, will remain with us forever (cf. Jn 14:16–17).

We also urge our clergy and faithful not to neglect or undervalue that certain yet imperfect communion we already share. This communion already shared is grounded in faith in God our Father, in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit; our common baptism into Christ; our sharing of the Holy Scriptures, of the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds; the Chalcedonian definition and the teaching of the Fathers; our common Christian inheritance for many centuries. This communion should be cherished and guarded as we seek to grow into the fuller communion Christ wills. Even in the years of our separation we have been able to recognize gifts of the Spirit in each other. The ecumenical journey is not only about the removal of obstacles but also about the sharing of gifts.

As we meet together today we have also in our hearts those other Churches and Ecclesial Communities with whom we are in dialogue As we have said once before in Canterbury, our aim extends to the fulfilment of God’s will for the visible unity of all his people.

Nor is God’s will for unity limited exclusively to Christians alone. Christian unity is demanded so that the Church can be a more effective sign of God’s Kingdom of love and justice for all humanity. In fact, the Church is the sign and sacrament of the communion in Christ which God wills for the whole of his creation.

Such a vision elicits hope and patient determination, not despair or cynicism. And because such hope is a gift of the Holy Spirit we shall not be disappointed; for “the power at work within us is able to do far more abundantly than all we ask or think. To him be glory in the Church and in Christ Jesus to all generations, for ever and ever. Amen” (Eph 3:20–21).

ROBERT CANTUAR
JOHN PAUL II

– See more at: http://www.anglicancommunion.org/ministry/ecumenical/dialogues/catholic/declarations/docs/common_declaration_1989.cfm#sthash.YcS7ODaI.dpuf

Our joint pilgrimage to the Church of Saint Gregory, with its historic association with Saint Augustine’s mission to baptize England, reminds us that the purpose of the Church is nothing other than the evangelization of all peoples, nations and cultures, We give thanks together for the readiness and openness to receive the Gospel that is especially evident in the developing world, where young Christian communities joyfully embrace the faith of Jesus Christ and vigorously express a costly witness to the Gospel of the Kingdom in sacrificial living. The word of God is received, “not as the word of man, but as what it really is, the word of God” (1 Thess 2:13). As we enter the last decade of the second millennium of the birth of Jesus Christ, we pray together for a new evangelization throughout the world, not least in the continent of Saint Gregory and Saint Augustine where the progressive secularization of society erodes the language of faith and where materialism demeans the spiritual nature of humankind.

It is in such a perspective that the urgent quest for Christian unity must be viewed, for the Lord Jesus Christ prayed for the unity of his disciples “so that the world may believe” (Jn 17:21). Moreover Christian disunity has itself contributed to the tragedy of human division throughout the world. We pray for peace and justice, especially where religious differences are exploited for the increase of strife between communities of faith.

Against the background of human disunity the arduous journey to Christian unity must be pursued with determination and vigour, whatever obstacles are perceived to block the path. We here solemnly re–commit ourselves and those we represent to the restoration of visible unity and full ecclesial communion in the confidence that to seek anything less would be to betray our Lord’s intention for the unity of his people.

This is by no means to be unrealistic about the difficulties facing our dialogue at the present time. When we established the Second Anglican–Roman Catholic International Commission in Canterbury in 1982, w were well aware that the Commission’s task would be far from easy. The convergences achieved within the report of the First Anglican–Roman Catholic International Commission have happily now been accepted by the Lambeth Conference of the bishops of the Anglican Communion. This report is currently also being studied by the Catholic Church with a view to responding to it. On the other hand, the question and practice of the admission of women to the ministerial priesthood in some Provinces of the Anglican Communion prevents reconciliation between us even where there is otherwise progress towards agreement in faith on the meaning of the Eucharist and the ordained ministry. These differences in faith reflect important ecclesiological differences and we urge the members of the Anglican–Roman Catholic International Commission and all others engaged in prayer and work for visible unity not to minimize these differences. At the same time we also urge them not to abandon either their hope or work for unity. At the beginning of the dialogue established here in Rome in 1966 for our bellowed predecessors Pope Paul VI and Archbishop Michael Ramsey, no one saw clearly how long–inherited divisions would be overcome and how unity in faith might be achieved. No pilgrim knows in advance all the steps along the path. Saint Augustine of Canterbury set out from Rome with his band of monks for what was then a distant corner of the world. Yet Pope Gregory was soon to write of the baptism of the English and of “such great miracles … that they seemed to imitate the powers of the apostles” (Letter of Gregory the Great to Eulogius of Alexandria). While we ourselves do not see a solution to this obstacle, we are confident that through our engagement with this matter our conversations will in fact help to deepen and enlarge our understanding. We have this confidence because Christ promised that the Holy Spirit, who is the Spirit of Truth, will remain with us forever (cf. Jn 14:16–17).

We also urge our clergy and faithful not to neglect or undervalue that certain yet imperfect communion we already share. This communion already shared is grounded in faith in God our Father, in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit; our common baptism into Christ; our sharing of the Holy Scriptures, of the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds; the Chalcedonian definition and the teaching of the Fathers; our common Christian inheritance for many centuries. This communion should be cherished and guarded as we seek to grow into the fuller communion Christ wills. Even in the years of our separation we have been able to recognize gifts of the Spirit in each other. The ecumenical journey is not only about the removal of obstacles but also about the sharing of gifts.

As we meet together today we have also in our hearts those other Churches and Ecclesial Communities with whom we are in dialogue As we have said once before in Canterbury, our aim extends to the fulfilment of God’s will for the visible unity of all his people.

Nor is God’s will for unity limited exclusively to Christians alone. Christian unity is demanded so that the Church can be a more effective sign of God’s Kingdom of love and justice for all humanity. In fact, the Church is the sign and sacrament of the communion in Christ which God wills for the whole of his creation.

Such a vision elicits hope and patient determination, not despair or cynicism. And because such hope is a gift of the Holy Spirit we shall not be disappointed; for “the power at work within us is able to do far more abundantly than all we ask or think. To him be glory in the Church and in Christ Jesus to all generations, for ever and ever. Amen” (Eph 3:20–21).

ROBERT CANTUAR
JOHN PAUL II

– See more at: http://www.anglicancommunion.org/ministry/ecumenical/dialogues/catholic/declarations/docs/common_declaration_1989.cfm#sthash.YcS7ODaI.dpuf

.

  1. After four hundred years of estrangement, it is now the third time in seventeen years that an Archbishop of Canterbury and the Pope embrace in Christian friendship in the city of Rome. Since the visit of Archbishop Ramsey eleven years have passed, and much has happened in that time to fulfil the hopes then expressed and to cause us to thank God.
  2. As the Roman Catholic Church and the constituent Churches of the Anglican Communion have sought to grow in mutual understanding and Christian love, they have come to recognize, to value and to give thanks for a common faith in God our Father, in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit; our common baptism into Christ; our sharing of the Holy Scriptures, of the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds, the Chalcedonian definition, and the teaching of the Fathers; our common Christian inheritance for many centuries with its living traditions of liturgy, theology, spirituality and mission.
  3. At the same time in fulfilment of the pledge of eleven years ago to ‘a serious dialogue which, founded on the Gospels and on the ancient common traditions, may lead to that unity in truth, for which Christ prayed’ (Common Declaration, 1966) Anglican and Roman Catholic theologians have faced calmly and objectively the historical and doctrinal differences which have divided us. Without compromising their respective allegiances, they have addressed these problems together, and in the process they have discovered theological convergences often as unexpected as they were happy.
  4. The Anglican – Roman Catholic International Commission has produced three documents: on the Eucharist, on Ministry and Ordination and on Church and Authority. We now recommend that the work it has begun be pursued, through the procedures appropriate to our respective Communions, so that both of them may be led along the path towards unity.

The moment will shortly come when the respective Authorities must evaluate the conclusions.

  1. The response of both Communions to the work and fruits of theological dialogue will be measured by the practical response of the faithful to the task of restoring unity, which as the Second Vatican Council says ‘involves the whole Church, faithful and clergy alike’ and ‘extends to everyone according to the talents of each’ (Unitatis Redintegratio, para. 5). We rejoice that this practical response has manifested itself in so many forms of pastoral cooperation in many parts of the world; in meetings of bishops, clergy and faithful.
  2. In mixed marriages between Anglicans and Roman Catholics, where the tragedy of our separation at the sacrament of union is seen most starkly, cooperation in pastoral care (Matrimonia Mixta, para. 14) in many places has borne fruit in increased understanding. Serious dialogue has cleared away many misconceptions and shown that we still share much that is deep-rooted in the Christian tradition and ideal of marriage, though important differences persist, particularly regarding remarriage after divorce. We are following attentively the work thus far accomplished in this dialogue by the Joint Commission on the Theology of Marriage and its Application to Mixed Marriages. It has stressed the need for fidelity and witness to the ideal of marriage, set forth in the New Testament and constantly taught in Christian tradition. We have a common duty to defend this tradition and ideal and the moral values which derive from it.
  3. All such cooperation, which must continue to grow and spread, is the true setting for continued dialogue and for the general extension and appreciation of its fruits, and so for progress towards that goal which is Christ’s will – the restoration of complete communion in faith and sacramental life.
  4. Our call to this is one with the sublime Christian vocation itself, which is a call to communion; as St. John says, ‘that which we have seen and heard we proclaim also to you, so that you may have fellowship with us; and our fellowship is with the Father and His Son Jesus Christ’ (1 John 1:3). If we are to maintain progress in doctrinal convergence and move forward resolutely to the communion of mind and heart for which Christ prayed we must ponder still further his intentions in founding the Church and face courageously their requirements.
  5. It is their communion with God in Christ through faith and through baptism and self-giving to Him that stands at the centre of our witness to the world, even while between us communion remains imperfect. Our divisions hinder this witness, hinder the work of Christ (Evangelii Nuntiandi, para. 77) but they do not close all roads we may travel together. In a spirit of prayer and of submission to God’s will we must collaborate more earnestly in a ‘greater common witness to Christ before the world in the very work of evangelization’ (Evangelii Nuntiandi, ibid.). It is our desire that the means of this collaboration be sought: the increasing spiritual hunger in all parts of God’s world invites us to such a common pilgrimage.

This collaboration, pursued to the limit allowed by truth and loyalty, will create the climate in which dialogue and doctrinal convergence can bear fruit. While this fruit is ripening, serious obstacles remain both of the past and of recent origin. Many in both communions are asking themselves whether they have a common faith sufficient to be translated into communion of life, worship and mission. Only the communions themselves through their pastoral authorities can give that answer. When the moment comes to do so, may the answer shine through in spirit and in truth, not obscured by the enmities, the prejudices and the suspicions of the past.

  1. To this we are bound to look forward and to spare no effort to bring it closer: to be baptized into Christ is to be baptized into hope – ‘and hope does not disappoint us because God’s love has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit which has been given us’ (Rom 5:5).
  2. Christian hope manifests itself in prayer and action – in prudence but also in courage. We pledge ourselves and exhort the faithful of the Roman Catholic Church and of the Anglican Communion to live and work courageously in this hope of reconciliation and unity in our common Lord.

Donald Cantuar Paulus PP. VI

– See more at: http://www.anglicancommunion.org/ministry/ecumenical/dialogues/catholic/declarations/docs/common_declaration_1977.cfm#sthash.DjYsPIDl.dpuf

  1. After four hundred years of estrangement, it is now the third time in seventeen years that an Archbishop of Canterbury and the Pope embrace in Christian friendship in the city of Rome. Since the visit of Archbishop Ramsey eleven years have passed, and much has happened in that time to fulfil the hopes then expressed and to cause us to thank God.
  2. As the Roman Catholic Church and the constituent Churches of the Anglican Communion have sought to grow in mutual understanding and Christian love, they have come to recognize, to value and to give thanks for a common faith in God our Father, in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit; our common baptism into Christ; our sharing of the Holy Scriptures, of the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds, the Chalcedonian definition, and the teaching of the Fathers; our common Christian inheritance for many centuries with its living traditions of liturgy, theology, spirituality and mission.
  3. At the same time in fulfilment of the pledge of eleven years ago to ‘a serious dialogue which, founded on the Gospels and on the ancient common traditions, may lead to that unity in truth, for which Christ prayed’ (Common Declaration, 1966) Anglican and Roman Catholic theologians have faced calmly and objectively the historical and doctrinal differences which have divided us. Without compromising their respective allegiances, they have addressed these problems together, and in the process they have discovered theological convergences often as unexpected as they were happy.
  4. The Anglican – Roman Catholic International Commission has produced three documents: on the Eucharist, on Ministry and Ordination and on Church and Authority. We now recommend that the work it has begun be pursued, through the procedures appropriate to our respective Communions, so that both of them may be led along the path towards unity.

The moment will shortly come when the respective Authorities must evaluate the conclusions.

  1. The response of both Communions to the work and fruits of theological dialogue will be measured by the practical response of the faithful to the task of restoring unity, which as the Second Vatican Council says ‘involves the whole Church, faithful and clergy alike’ and ‘extends to everyone according to the talents of each’ (Unitatis Redintegratio, para. 5). We rejoice that this practical response has manifested itself in so many forms of pastoral cooperation in many parts of the world; in meetings of bishops, clergy and faithful.
  2. In mixed marriages between Anglicans and Roman Catholics, where the tragedy of our separation at the sacrament of union is seen most starkly, cooperation in pastoral care (Matrimonia Mixta, para. 14) in many places has borne fruit in increased understanding. Serious dialogue has cleared away many misconceptions and shown that we still share much that is deep-rooted in the Christian tradition and ideal of marriage, though important differences persist, particularly regarding remarriage after divorce. We are following attentively the work thus far accomplished in this dialogue by the Joint Commission on the Theology of Marriage and its Application to Mixed Marriages. It has stressed the need for fidelity and witness to the ideal of marriage, set forth in the New Testament and constantly taught in Christian tradition. We have a common duty to defend this tradition and ideal and the moral values which derive from it.
  3. All such cooperation, which must continue to grow and spread, is the true setting for continued dialogue and for the general extension and appreciation of its fruits, and so for progress towards that goal which is Christ’s will – the restoration of complete communion in faith and sacramental life.
  4. Our call to this is one with the sublime Christian vocation itself, which is a call to communion; as St. John says, ‘that which we have seen and heard we proclaim also to you, so that you may have fellowship with us; and our fellowship is with the Father and His Son Jesus Christ’ (1 John 1:3). If we are to maintain progress in doctrinal convergence and move forward resolutely to the communion of mind and heart for which Christ prayed we must ponder still further his intentions in founding the Church and face courageously their requirements.
  5. It is their communion with God in Christ through faith and through baptism and self-giving to Him that stands at the centre of our witness to the world, even while between us communion remains imperfect. Our divisions hinder this witness, hinder the work of Christ (Evangelii Nuntiandi, para. 77) but they do not close all roads we may travel together. In a spirit of prayer and of submission to God’s will we must collaborate more earnestly in a ‘greater common witness to Christ before the world in the very work of evangelization’ (Evangelii Nuntiandi, ibid.). It is our desire that the means of this collaboration be sought: the increasing spiritual hunger in all parts of God’s world invites us to such a common pilgrimage.

This collaboration, pursued to the limit allowed by truth and loyalty, will create the climate in which dialogue and doctrinal convergence can bear fruit. While this fruit is ripening, serious obstacles remain both of the past and of recent origin. Many in both communions are asking themselves whether they have a common faith sufficient to be translated into communion of life, worship and mission. Only the communions themselves through their pastoral authorities can give that answer. When the moment comes to do so, may the answer shine through in spirit and in truth, not obscured by the enmities, the prejudices and the suspicions of the past.

  1. To this we are bound to look forward and to spare no effort to bring it closer: to be baptized into Christ is to be baptized into hope – ‘and hope does not disappoint us because God’s love has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit which has been given us’ (Rom 5:5).
  2. Christian hope manifests itself in prayer and action – in prudence but also in courage. We pledge ourselves and exhort the faithful of the Roman Catholic Church and of the Anglican Communion to live and work courageously in this hope of reconciliation and unity in our common Lord.

Donald Cantuar Paulus PP. VI

– See more at: http://www.anglicancommunion.org/ministry/ecumenical/dialogues/catholic/declarations/docs/common_declaration_1977.cfm#sthash.DjYsPIDl.dpuf

  1. After four hundred years of estrangement, it is now the third time in seventeen years that an Archbishop of Canterbury and the Pope embrace in Christian friendship in the city of Rome. Since the visit of Archbishop Ramsey eleven years have passed, and much has happened in that time to fulfil the hopes then expressed and to cause us to thank God.
  2. As the Roman Catholic Church and the constituent Churches of the Anglican Communion have sought to grow in mutual understanding and Christian love, they have come to recognize, to value and to give thanks for a common faith in God our Father, in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit; our common baptism into Christ; our sharing of the Holy Scriptures, of the Apostles’ and Nicene Creeds, the Chalcedonian definition, and the teaching of the Fathers; our common Christian inheritance for many centuries with its living traditions of liturgy, theology, spirituality and mission.
  3. At the same time in fulfilment of the pledge of eleven years ago to ‘a serious dialogue which, founded on the Gospels and on the ancient common traditions, may lead to that unity in truth, for which Christ prayed’ (Common Declaration, 1966) Anglican and Roman Catholic theologians have faced calmly and objectively the historical and doctrinal differences which have divided us. Without compromising their respective allegiances, they have addressed these problems together, and in the process they have discovered theological convergences often as unexpected as they were happy.
  4. The Anglican – Roman Catholic International Commission has produced three documents: on the Eucharist, on Ministry and Ordination and on Church and Authority. We now recommend that the work it has begun be pursued, through the procedures appropriate to our respective Communions, so that both of them may be led along the path towards unity.

The moment will shortly come when the respective Authorities must evaluate the conclusions.

  1. The response of both Communions to the work and fruits of theological dialogue will be measured by the practical response of the faithful to the task of restoring unity, which as the Second Vatican Council says ‘involves the whole Church, faithful and clergy alike’ and ‘extends to everyone according to the talents of each’ (Unitatis Redintegratio, para. 5). We rejoice that this practical response has manifested itself in so many forms of pastoral cooperation in many parts of the world; in meetings of bishops, clergy and faithful.
  2. In mixed marriages between Anglicans and Roman Catholics, where the tragedy of our separation at the sacrament of union is seen most starkly, cooperation in pastoral care (Matrimonia Mixta, para. 14) in many places has borne fruit in increased understanding. Serious dialogue has cleared away many misconceptions and shown that we still share much that is deep-rooted in the Christian tradition and ideal of marriage, though important differences persist, particularly regarding remarriage after divorce. We are following attentively the work thus far accomplished in this dialogue by the Joint Commission on the Theology of Marriage and its Application to Mixed Marriages. It has stressed the need for fidelity and witness to the ideal of marriage, set forth in the New Testament and constantly taught in Christian tradition. We have a common duty to defend this tradition and ideal and the moral values which derive from it.
  3. All such cooperation, which must continue to grow and spread, is the true setting for continued dialogue and for the general extension and appreciation of its fruits, and so for progress towards that goal which is Christ’s will – the restoration of complete communion in faith and sacramental life.
  4. Our call to this is one with the sublime Christian vocation itself, which is a call to communion; as St. John says, ‘that which we have seen and heard we proclaim also to you, so that you may have fellowship with us; and our fellowship is with the Father and His Son Jesus Christ’ (1 John 1:3). If we are to maintain progress in doctrinal convergence and move forward resolutely to the communion of mind and heart for which Christ prayed we must ponder still further his intentions in founding the Church and face courageously their requirements.
  5. It is their communion with God in Christ through faith and through baptism and self-giving to Him that stands at the centre of our witness to the world, even while between us communion remains imperfect. Our divisions hinder this witness, hinder the work of Christ (Evangelii Nuntiandi, para. 77) but they do not close all roads we may travel together. In a spirit of prayer and of submission to God’s will we must collaborate more earnestly in a ‘greater common witness to Christ before the world in the very work of evangelization’ (Evangelii Nuntiandi, ibid.). It is our desire that the means of this collaboration be sought: the increasing spiritual hunger in all parts of God’s world invites us to such a common pilgrimage.

This collaboration, pursued to the limit allowed by truth and loyalty, will create the climate in which dialogue and doctrinal convergence can bear fruit. While this fruit is ripening, serious obstacles remain both of the past and of recent origin. Many in both communions are asking themselves whether they have a common faith sufficient to be translated into communion of life, worship and mission. Only the communions themselves through their pastoral authorities can give that answer. When the moment comes to do so, may the answer shine through in spirit and in truth, not obscured by the enmities, the prejudices and the suspicions of the past.

  1. To this we are bound to look forward and to spare no effort to bring it closer: to be baptized into Christ is to be baptized into hope – ‘and hope does not disappoint us because God’s love has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit which has been given us’ (Rom 5:5).
  2. Christian hope manifests itself in prayer and action – in prudence but also in courage. We pledge ourselves and exhort the faithful of the Roman Catholic Church and of the Anglican Communion to live and work courageously in this hope of reconciliation and unity in our common Lord.

Donald Cantuar Paulus PP. VI

– See more at: http://www.anglicancommunion.org/ministry/ecumenical/dialogues/catholic/declarations/docs/common_declaration_1977.cfm#sthash.DjYsPIDl.dpuf

What Constitutes “Rest” For A Figure of Antichrist, part two

One of the things that struck me after posting part one, of this commentary on Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s latest interview is the total lack of originality on the part of those who have interviewed him. Every one of these interviews have gone over the same subject manner, noting a few exceptions here and there. What is the point of all of this except to feed the egos of the interviewers, who seem as oblivious to the content of Jorge’s other interviews as Bergoglio is to the content of actual Catholic doctrine, and to feed the false “pontiff’s” insatiable need to be in the public limelight?

A review of past interviews (see Francis Says ¡Viva la Revolución!, part three, Francis: Apostle of Antichrist, part one, Francis: Apostle of Antichrist, part two, Francis: Apostle of Antichrist, part three, Nothing Random About This, part one, Nothing Random About This, part two, Nothing Random About This, part three, Nothing Random About This, part four, Nothing Random About This, part fiveMemo From Patrolman Ed Nicholson To Jorge Mario Bergoglio: SHUT UP!, part one, Memo From Patrolman Ed Nicholson to Jorge Mario Bergoglio: SHUT UP!, part two), Not Another Interview! and On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part four, the end, at last) will reveal that Jorge has said nothing new in them that he has not stated endlessly in his daily screeds at the Casa Santa Marta his general audience addresses, his “homilies” and speeches while traveling abroad and in his two manifestos of revolutionary action, Lumen Fidei, June 29, 2013, and Evangelii Gaudium, November 26, 2013. While Jorge loves to repeat himself in the manner of Dr. Frances Rappaport of the original Ding Dong School, whose name is now synonymous with his own pedantic style of speaking down to his listeners, it is nothing other than remarkable see how lazy journalists are these days as they ask questions that have been answered by their interviewees many times before.

Back to the interview (or as much of it as I can stomach until it is time for me to quit work for the night):

Poor and humble Church

“Poverty and humility are at the heart of the Gospel, and I say this in a theological sense, not sociological. You cannot understand the Gospel without poverty, which, however, should be distinguished from pauperism. I believe that Jesus wants bishops to be servants and not princes.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comment Number Six:

Jorge the Egalitarian strikes again.

Here is the most effective refutation of this Protestant and Judeo-Masonic anti-clerical egalitarianism:

It remains for Us now to say a few words about the Modernist as reformer. From all that has preceded, it is abundantly clear how great and how eager is the passion of such men for innovation. In all Catholicism there is absolutely nothing on which it does not fasten. They wish philosophy to be reformed, especially in the ecclesiastical seminaries. They wish the scholastic philosophy to be relegated to the history of philosophy and to be classed among absolute systems, and the young men to be taught modern philosophy which alone is true and suited to the times in which we live. They desire the reform of theology: rational theology is to have modern philosophy for its foundation, and positive theology is to be founded on the history of dogma. As for history, it must be written and taught only according to their methods and modern principles. Dogmas and their evolution, they affirm, are to be harmonized with science and history. In the Catechism no dogmas are to be inserted except those that have been reformed and are within the capacity of the people. Regarding worship, they say, the number of external devotions is to be reduced, and steps must be taken to prevent their further increase, though, indeed, some of the admirers of symbolism are disposed to be more indulgent on this head. They cry out that ecclesiastical government requires to be reformed in all its branches, but especially in its disciplinary and dogmatic departments They insist that both outwardly and inwardly it must be brought into harmony with the modern conscience which now wholly tends towards democracy; a share in ecclesiastical government should therefore be given to the lower ranks of the clergy and even to the laity and authority which is too much concentrated should be decentralized The Roman Congregations and especially the index and the Holy Office, must be likewise modified The ecclesiastical authority must alter its line of conduct in the social and political world; while keeping outside political organizations it must adapt itself to them in order to penetrate them with its spirit. With regard to morals, they adopt the principle of the Americanists, that the active virtues are more important than the passive, and are to be more encouraged in practice. They ask that the clergy should return to their primitive humility and poverty, and that in their ideas and action they should admit the principles of Modernism; and there are some who, gladly listening to the teaching of their Protestant masters, would desire the suppression of the celibacy of the clergy. What is there left in the Church which is not to be reformed by them and according to their principles?  (Pope Saint Pius X, Pascendi Dominici Gregis, September 8, 1907.)

Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ is King. His true Vicars are thus Monarchs, not democrats, not egalitarians. Pope Saint Pius X was a true servant of the One Sheepfold of Christ the King. He always upheld the royal dignity of the Supreme Pontiff, never debasing it as Jorge the Vulgar and Visceral continues to do with his actions and his revolutionary propaganda.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio focuses on “his” love for “the people” and their love for “him.” While Catholics pray for a true pope, they revere his person not because of his personality but because he is the Vicar of Christ the King, Monarch. A visceral, egalitarian “democrat” such as Bergoglio is all focused on himself. Moreover, no one truly “loves” “the people” unless he wills their good, the ultimate expression of which is the salvation of their immortal souls as members of the Catholic Church who are ready at all times to meet Christ the King at the moment of their Particular Judgment by living and dying in a state of Sanctifying Grace.

Idolatry of money and wars

“It is proven that with leftover food we could feed people who are hungry. When you see photograph of starving children in different parts of the world, does your head bursts, you cannot understand it. I believe that we live in a global economic system that is not good.  At the heart of the economic system there must be man, man and woman, and everything must be at the service of man. But instead we have put money in the center, the god of money. We have fallen into the sin of idolatry, the idolatry of money. The economy moves with the anxiety of having more and paradoxically fosters a culture of waste. Discarding the young when limiting the birth rate. We also discard the elderly because they are no longer needed, they do not produce, they are a passive class … And by discarding the young  and the elderly, we discard a people’s future because young people pull forward with strength and because the elderly give us wisdom, they have the remembrance of this people, and must pass it on to the young. Now it is fashionable to discard young people with unemployment. I am very concerned about the unemployment rate of young people, which in some countries exceeds fifty percent. Someone told me that 75 million young Europeans aged under 25 are unemployed. It is a barbarism. We are discarding an entire generation to maintain an economic system that no longer holds, a system which, in order to survive, must fight wars, as great empires have always done. Since we cannot have a third world war, we fight regional wars. What does this mean? It means that they manufacture and sell weapons, and so the budgets of the idolatrous economies, the major worldwide economies that sacrifice man at the feet of the idol of money, obviously, are healed. This sole thought deprives us of the richness of diversity of thought and therefore of a dialogue between people. Proper globalization is wealth. Bad globalization cancels the differences. It is like a sphere, with all points equidistant from the center. An enriched globalization is like polyhedron, all united but each retaining its peculiarity, its wealth, its identity. And this is not happening“. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comment Number Seven (or how to deal with anthropocentric insanity):

There are several points to be made in this answer, which is pretty identical to various allocutions that he has given and to some passages in Evangelii Gaudium, November 26, 2013,

First, Jorge Mario Bergoglio, true his false religion of the idolatry of man that is at the essence of concilarism, says that man must be at the center of a just economic system.

Wrong.

The true God of Divine Revelation must at the center of all that we do. A just economic system must be based on principles that flow from the Social Teaching of Holy Mother Church. It is only when Christ the King is at the center of all our activities, including those in the economic sphere, as men pursue the common temporal good in light of their Last End, the possession of the glory of the Beatific Vision of God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Ghost for all eternity in Heaven, that a truly just political, social and economic order can be structured and maintained.

There will always be injustice in the world. Greedy, selfish men will always seek to enrich themselves at the expense of others. It is only the right order of temporal affairs in light of eternity that men, vivified and fortified by Sanctifying Grace, can overcome vicious habits and seek to treat others as they would treat Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Himself.

Second, the entirety of the modern economic system whose ills have been decried time and time again by Jorge Mario Bergoglio is built upon a specific and categorical rejection of the Social Reign of Christ the King as It must be exercised by His Catholic Church. 

As I am aware that some readers forget the specific content of what they read, here again is the late Dr. George O’Brien’s concise summary of whole the world of Judeo-Calvinist-Masonic capitalism that spawned socialism in response came into existence:

The thesis we have endeavoured to present in this essay is, that the two great dominating schools of modern economic thought have a common origin. The capitalist school, which, basing its position on the unfettered right of the individual to do what he will with his own, demands the restriction of government interference in economic and social affairs within the narrowest  possible limits, and the socialist school, which, basing its position on the complete subordination of the individual to society, demands the socialization of all the means of production, if not all of wealth, face each other today as the only two solutions of the social question; they are bitterly hostile towards each other, and mutually intolerant and each is at the same weakened and provoked by the other. In one respect, and in one respect only, are they identical–they can both be shown to be the result of the Protestant Reformation.

We have seen the direct connection which exists between these modern schools of economic thought and their common ancestor. Capitalism found its roots in the intensely individualistic spirit of Protestantism, in the spread of anti-authoritative ideas from the realm of religion into the realm of political and social thought, and, above all, in the distinctive Calvinist doctrine of a successful and prosperous career being the outward and visible sign by which the regenerated might be known. Socialism, on the other hand, derived encouragement from the violations of established and prescriptive rights of which the Reformation afforded so many examples, from the growth of heretical sects tainted with Communism, and from the overthrow of the orthodox doctrine on original sin, which opened the way to the idea of the perfectibility of man through institutions. But, apart from these direct influences, there were others, indirect, but equally important. Both these great schools of economic thought are characterized by exaggerations and excesses; the one lays too great stress on the importance of the individual, and other on the importance of the community; they are both departures, in opposite directions, from the correct mean of reconciliation and of individual liberty with social solidarity. These excesses and exaggerations are the result of the free play of private judgment unguided by authority, and could not have occurred if Europe had continued to recognize an infallible central authority in ethical affairs.

The science of economics is the science of men’s relations with one another in the domain of acquiring and disposing of wealth, and is, therefore, like political science in another sphere, a branch of the science of ethics. In the Middle Ages, man’s ethical conduct, like his religious conduct, was under the supervision and guidance of a single authority, which claimed at the same time the right to define and to enforce its teaching. The machinery for enforcing the observance of medieval ethical teaching was of a singularly effective kind; pressure was brought to bear upon the conscience of the individual through the medium of compulsory periodical consultations with a trained moral adviser, who was empowered to enforce obedience to his advice by the most potent spiritual sanctions. In this way, the whole conduct of man in relation to his neighbours was placed under the immediate guidance of the universally received ethical preceptor, and a common standard of action was ensured throughout the Christian world in the all the affairs of life. All economic transactions in particular were subject to the jealous scrutiny of the individual’s spiritual director; and such matters as sales, loans, and so on, were considered reprehensible and punishable if not conducted in accordance with the Christian standards of commutative justice.

The whole of this elaborate system for the preservation of justice in the affairs of everyday life was shattered by the Reformation. The right of private judgment, which had first been asserted in matters of faith, rapidly spread into moral matters, and the attack on the dogmatic infallibility of the Church left Europe without an authority to which it could appeal on moral questions. The new Protestant churches were utterly unable to supply this want. The principle of private judgment on which they rested deprived them of any right to be listened to whenever they attempted to dictate moral precepts to their members, and henceforth the moral behaviour of the individual became a matter to be regulated by the promptings of his own conscience, or by such philosophical systems of ethics as he happened to approve. The secular state endeavoured to ensure that dishonesty amounting to actual theft or fraud should be kept in check, but this was a poor and ineffective substitute for the powerful weapon of the confessional. Authority having once broken down, it was but a single step from Protestantism to rationalism; and the way was opened to the development of all sorts of erroneous systems of morality. (Dr. George O’Brien, An Essay on the Economic Effects of the Reformation.)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio knows none of this, and it would scoff at it as so much nonsense if someone tried to explained this to him

Third, Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s euphemistic references to child-killing by chemical and surgical means and to the slaughter of the the elderly by means of euthanasia (the false “pontiff” does not understand the fact that that human beings of all ages are being killed in hospices in the name of “compassion” and in hospitals under the aegis of the medical industry’s manufactured money-making myth of “brain death”) never once refer to the fact that these killings are in violation of the binding precepts of the Fifth Commandment. There is, as has been pointed out and over again, absolutely no understanding of the simple fact that it is impossible to establish a just order in the world when men are at war with God by means of their unrepentant sins. And why is it that Jorge can quote numbers and percentages of those unemployed in Europe but never talks about the numbers of those killed by chemical and surgical means in their mothers’ wombs? (See Abortion Statistics and a scholarly article written in 1999 that includes a review of baby-killing methods, Numbers and Methods of Killing Babies.)

Then again, he is the greatest warrior against the true God of Divine Revelation on the face of this earth as he offend His greater honor, majesty and glory by committing apostate acts in violation of the First and Second Commandments and by spreading blasphemous heresies in a vulgar, coarse and demagogic manner as he tickles the itching ears of those who want to be reaffirmed in their sins.

Fourth, Bergoglio’s prescription for the madness of “globalization,” which is nothing other than a recycling of the shopworn ideology found in Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI’s Caritas in Veritate, June 29, 2009. The world does not need “globalism.” The world needs Catholicism.

You want an antidote?

You got it:

Here we have, founded by Catholics, an inter-denominational association that is to work for the reform of civilization, an undertaking which is above all religious in character; for there is no true civilization without a moral civilization, and no true moral civilization without the true religion: it is a proven truth, a historical fact. The new Sillonists cannot pretend that they are merely working on “the ground of practical realities” where differences of belief do not matter. Their leader is so conscious of the influence which the convictions of the mind have upon the result of the action, that he invites them, whatever religion they may belong to, “to provide on the ground of practical realities, the proof of the excellence of their personal convictions.” And with good reason: indeed, all practical results reflect the nature of one’s religious convictions, just as the limbs of a man down to his finger-tips, owe their very shape to the principle of life that dwells in his body. (Pope Saint Pius X, Notre Charge Apostolique, August 15, 1910.)

Enough.

The divisions between Catalonia and Spain

“All divisions bother me. There is independence for emancipation and independence for secession. Independence for emancipation, for example, are the Americans, who were emancipated from the European states. The independence of nations for secessions are a dismemberment at times quite obvious. Just think the former Yugoslavia. Obviously there are nations with such different cultures that could not be joined even with glue. The case of Yugoslavia is very clear, but I wonder if it is so clear in other cases, for other people who until now have been united.   This must be studied on a case-by-case basis. Scotland, Padania, Catalonia. There will be cases that are right, others that are not.  But secession from a nation without an antecedent of forced union must be confronted carefully and analyzes on a case by case basis.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Without an antecedent of forced union?

Does this man know anything of the wars for Scottish Independence that were fought in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, to say nothing of various wars and battles that last as late as the Sixteenth Century and the spillover of the English Civil War (1642-1651) and the so-called “Glorious Revolution” (1688) in England, which resulted in Dundee’s rising in Scotland?

Without an antecedent of forced union?

The false “pontiff” is as ignorant of true history as he is of the Catholic Faith.

Insofar as Catalonia is concerned, one of the driving forces for Catalonian independence is the desire on the part of independence advocates to give the “people” the “right” to vote in favor of surgical baby-killing (see Only with the independence we will be able to decide by ourselves a proper abortion law).

All of this really begs the question, however, as a true pope would have the prudence to speak only in an official capacity, not off the cuff, on matters of this kind. 

As Jorge did choose to blab on these matters, though, it should be pointed out that there are times when secession even without a history of forced union are thoroughly justified by the circumstances in order to promote the common good and to seek an escape from a central government whose laws violate the binding precepts of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law.

All of this really begs the question, however, as a true pope would have the prudence to speak only in an official capacity, not off the cuff, on matters of this kind.

As Jorge did choose to blab on these matters, though, it should be pointed out that there are times when secession even without a history of forced union are thoroughly justified by the circumstances in order to promote the common good and to seek an escape from a central government whose laws violate the binding precepts of the Divine Positive Law and the Natural Law.

The Prayer for Peace on Sunday, June 8th

“I felt that it was something that eluded us all. Here, in the Vatican, 99 percent of the people said it would not have done, and then that one percent grew. I felt that we were being pushed into something that had never occurred and gradually took shape. It was by no means a political act – and I felt this from the beginning – but a religious act: to open a window on the world”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

The opposition within the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Bank of the Tiber River to the blasphemous “Prayer for Peace” on Pentecost Sunday, June 8, 2014, had nothing to do with defending the honor and glory of the true God of Divine Revelation, the Most Blessed Trinity. It had to do with fear of antagonizing tensions in the Middle East. After all, how could anyone in the Vatican oppose an “inter-religious” prayer meeting after Assisi I, Assisi II, Assisi III and Bergoglio 461 (days in office, that is).

A religious act?

Here is an antidote to that sort of heretical talk:

I am the LORD thy God: thou shalt not have strange Gods before me.

Everything that there is say about the Pentecost Sunday syncretism festival has been said in Antichrist and His Anti-Pentecost and Antichrist Has Shown Us His Calling Card? Do You Care?.

Journey to the Holy Land

“I decided to go because President Peres invited me. I knew that his tenure ended this spring, and so I was obliged, in some way, to go beforehand.  His invitation hastened the trip, I had not thought of doing it.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

A man who is a baptized Catholic had not thought of going to the Holy Land? 

Oh well, life is good at the Casa Santa Marta.

Once again, everything that can be said about Jorge’s trip to the Holy Land is to be found in On the Road to Gehenna With Jorge, Abe and Omar, part oneOn the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part twoOn the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part three and On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part four (the end, at last).

Jews and Christians

“You cannot live your Christianity, you cannot be a true Christian, if you do not recognize your Jewish roots. I don’t mean Hebrew in the sense of Semitic race, but in a religious sense. I believe that interfaith dialogue should deepen this, the Jewish roots of Christianity and the flourishing Christian Judaism. I understand that it is a challenge, a hot potato, but it can be done as brothers. I pray every day the Divine Office with the Psalms of David. We went through the 150 Psalms in a week. My prayer is Hebrew, and then I have the Eucharist, which is Christian”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

One is a true Christian by being baptized a member of the Catholic Church and by persisting in a State of Sanctifying Grace while adhering to everything contained in the Sacred Deposit of Faith.

Judaism is a dead, superseded religion. The entirety of Sacred Scripture belongs to the Catholic Church the Old Testament points to Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Only Catholic prayer, which is Trinitarian prayer, is true and pleasing to God.

Blasphemer.

Anti-Semitism

“I cannot explain why it happens, but I think it is a very united phenomenon, in general, and without a fixed rule, to the right. Antisemitism usually lurks better in right political currents rather than left, right? And it continues. Including those who deny the Holocaust, a madness. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Jorge Mario Bergoglio is a shallow demogague.

Well, is there any other type of demagogue?

Catholics are called to be anti-every-false religion (Talmudism, Mohammedanism, Protestantism, Orthodoxy, Buddhism, Hinduism, Shintoism, Animism, etc.).

The true anti-Semites in the world are the conciliar revolutionaries such as Jorge Mario Bergolio as these hideous men are content to leave Talmudists in their false religion, which they praise constantly, even though it is loathsome in the sight of the Most Blessed Trinity and has the capacity to sanctify and save no human being.

Insofar as Jorge Mario Begoglio’s shallow observation about anti-Semitism being found amongst those who adhere to those who adhere to the false opposite of naturalism termed as “the right,” suffice it to say that Adolf Hitler was the leader of the National Socialist Party.

Furthermore, almost every self-respecting American politician of the false opposite of the naturalist “right” pays his due obeisance to Talmudic Judaism and to the Zionist State of Israel, whose murderous, racialist policies they indemnify at almost every turn.

In reality, you see, there is plenty of genuine anti-Semitism to be found in the precincts of the false opposite of the naturalist “left.” Has Jorge ever heard of the man who was Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro’s spiritual mentor for over twenty years, the “Reverend” Jeremiah Wright?

Even a columnist in the Zionist stronghold known as the New York Post observed the following five months ago:

But lately, anti-Semitism has become more a left-wing pathology. It is driven by the cheap multicultural trashing of the West. Jewish people here and abroad have become convenient targets for those angry with supposedly undeserved Western success and privilege. (The Cowardly New Anti-Semitism)

Jorge the Judaizer is a complete creature of revolutionary slogans and propaganda, daring to use the term “holocaust” that the Talmudists have chosen to signify the shedding of the blood of Jews by the agents of Adolf Hitler’s Third Reich as supposedly incomparable to the shedding of the blood of anyone else in the history of the world, including that of the Most Precious Blood of the Divine Redeemer, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, Whose very Holy Name they despise and upon Whose Holy Cross they spit with revulsion.

Moreover, the likes of Adolf Hitler rose to power in Europe precisely because of the Protestant and Judeo-Masonic attacks on the Social Reign of Christ the King that produced the religiously indifferent, anti-Incarnation civil state of Modernity replete with all of its political, social, moral, legal and economic injustices. Catholics are not to blame for the amoral, murderous actions or the racialist attitudes of Adolf Hitler.

The Jews themselves help to make it possible for Hitler to come to power in Germany by over four centuries of attacks on the Social Reign of Christ the King and, more proximately, by financing the Bolshevik Revolution in Russia that Hitler, who was a socialist but not a Bolshevik, used to justify his own consolidation of power in Germany. They were thus the victims of their own schemes against Christ the King and His Holy Church, and it is in no way to denigrate the the nature crimes committed by Hitler’s agents at Der Fuerher’s instructions to reject the specific numerical claims or to point out that the suffering visited upon the Jews was the logical consequence of the loss of Holy Mother Church’s protection of them that followed in the wake of the overthrow of the Social Reign of Christ the King throughout Europe.

Pius XII and the Vatican Archives

“The opening of the Archives will bring a lot of light. On this theme, what worries me is the figure of Pius XII, the Pope who led the Church during the Second World War. Everything was pulled out on poor Pius XII. But we must remember that first he is seen as the great defender of Jews. He hid many in convents in Rome and in other Italian cities, as well as in the summer residence of Castel Gandolfo. There, in the Pope’s house, in his bedroom 42 children were born, the children of Jews and other persecuted refugees. I do not mean that Pius XII did not make mistakes – I too make so many  – but his role is to be read in the context of that time. Was it better, for example, for him not to speak so that no more Jews would be killed most Jews, or should he have spoken? I also want to say that sometimes I am overcome by existential hives when I see everyone taking it out on the Church and Pius XII, and they forget the great powers. Do you know that they were perfectly aware of the Nazi railway network that transported Jews to the concentration camps? They had photos. But they did not bomb these railway lines. Why? It would be good to talk a bit about everything”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

A Brief Comment Number, Yes, I’ve Lost Count of the Number (look, I’m getting older):

In this, my few readers, the false “pontiff” actually makes some sense.

Let me qualify this observation by saying that Pope Pius XII’s actual wartime record has been examined by scholars, who have acquitted our last true pope of all of the calumnies uttered against him by professional exploiters of Hitler’s crimes (see, for example, the appendix found at the end of Showing Us The Value Of A Conciliar Consecration). There is no reason for anyone to doubt Pope Pius XII’s heroism during World War II. Some Talmudists do so to extract from the lords of conciliarism whatever concessions they want concerning Catholic doctrine and praxis and to cow all critics of Judeo-Masonry from opposing efforts to advance their agenda of statism and unbridled moral evils and rank perversity under cover of the civil law.

It is also interesting to note that Jorge Mario Bergoglio never makes reference to the conversion of the Chief Rabbi of Rome, Israel Zolli, to the Catholic Faith after he had been moved by Papa Pacelli’s efforts to save the Jewry of Rome and Europe. Zolli even took Eugenio when he was baptized.

This having been noted, however, Bergoglio did make a very good point to talk about the actions of the Allies during World War II. Credit must be given where credit is due. This does not make Jorge a member of the Catholic Church or a true Successor of Saint Peter. However, one has to be intellectually dishonest not to acknowledge the a good point when one is made.

Priest or head of the Church?

“The size of a priest is that which best shows my vocation.  To serve people comes from within. I turn off the light so as not to spend too much money, for example. These are things pastors do. But I also feel Pope. It helps me do things seriously. My co-workers are very serious and professional. I have the help that I need to do my duty. You should not play at being Pope or priest, it would be immature. When a head of state arrives, I must receive him with the protocol and dignity he deserves. It is true that I have problems with the protocol, but we must respect it”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comment Number Whatever:

Jorge returned to his revolutionary form in this answer, whose awkward phraseology is most likely the result of some translator’s hurried efforts to make the text of the interview accessible in the English language.

Jorge tooted his own horn once again as he boasted about turning off the lights in order to save money. Sorry, Jorge, that does not undo your heresy, apostasy, blasphemy and sacrilege.

Secondly, his completely coarse, vulgar, venal nature is such that thinking himself as a “pope” grates against his supposed “people-loving” ways. He has to remind himself that he is a “pope” to that he can take his duties “seriously.” Although I am not any kind of psychoanalyst, it appears to this layman that Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s personality is that of a narcissistic adolescent, a delinquent who thrills at being the rebel. He would prefer not to adhere to protocol when meeting heads of state as it is simply not part of his “egalitarian,” “street-priest” style. It is only the seriousness and professionalism of those around him who help him take things seriously.

As I noted thirteen months ago, Don’t Worry, Jorge, We Don’t Take You Seriously As A Catholic In The Slightest.

Changes and Future Plans

“I have no flash of inspiration, I have no personal project, simply because I never thought that I would have remained here at the Vatican. Everyone knows: I arrived with a small suitcase to go right back to Buenos Aires. What I’m doing is to realize that upon which the Cardinals reflected in the general congregations before the conclave to discuss the problems of the Church. From there come reflections and recommendations. A very concrete one was that the future Pope should be able to count and outside Council, a group of advisers who did not live in the Vatican. The board of the eight cardinal is composed of members from all continents and has a coordinator. It meets here every three months. Now on July 1st we have a four day meeting and we are making changes that the cardinals themselves are asking for. It is not imperative that we make them but it would be unwise not to listen to those who know the situation”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Nonsense.

The revolutionary program for “reform” has been spelled out by Oscar Andres Maradiaga Rodriguez, the Chief Commissar (see Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part one, Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part two, Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part three and Commissar of Antichrist Speaks, part four) and by Bergoglio himself in Evangelii Gaudium, November 26, 2013 (see Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part one, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part two, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part three, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part four, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part five, Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part six and Jorge and Oscar’s False Gospel of False Joy, part seven).

As I noted two months ago, Jorge Has Cooked the Books in favor of his revolutionary program. The Commissars are window dressing for public consumption in display of “collegiality.”

 The relationship with the Orthodox

“My brother Bartholomew I came to Jerusalem to commemorate the meeting that took place 50 years ago between Paul VI and Athenagoras. That was a meeting after a thousand years of separation. Since Vatican II, the Catholic Church makes every effort to come closer and the Orthodox Church does to. With some Orthodox Churches there is more closeness than with others. I wanted Bartholomew to be with me in Jerusalem, and there it was projected that he also be present at the prayer at the Vatican. For him it was a risky step, because he can be reprimanded, but we must be impressed by this gesture of humility, and for use it is necessary because it is inconceivable that we are divided as Christians, it is a historical sin to which we must make amends”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Calling Rodney King Kind of Comment: The master of the “Why Can’t We All Get Along” Ecclesiology, whose antecedent roots can be found in the latent theology of a late drunken motorist who violently resisted arrest named Rodney King, Jorge Mario Bergoglio simply does not understand how there can be “divisions” between Christians. He has already half-jokingly referred to the late Athenagoras telling Giovanni Eugenio Antonio Maria Motnini/soon-to-be “Blessed” Paul The Sick that all of the theologians should be sent to an island in order for “brothers” to iron out “differences” among them.The “take-away” from this is that my satirical commentary, Leading Up to the Decrees of the Third Council of Nicea  may turn out to be a pretty accurate prediction of what will come out of the seventeen hundredth anniversary of the First Council of Nicea. For yet another review of the ways in which Orthodoxy defects from the Catholic Faith, please see the appendix found at the end of On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part four, the end, at last.

Faith, science and atheism

“There has been an increase in atheism during the existentialist age, perhaps due to the influence of Sartre. But then came a step forward, towards spiritual quest, the encounter with God in many different ways, not necessarily related to traditional religious forms. The clash between science and faith peaked during the Enlightenment, but it is not so fashionable today, thank God, because we all realized the closeness that exists between one thing and another. Pope Benedict XVI has a good teaching on the relationship between science and faith. In general, most scientists are now very respectful of the faith and an agnostic or atheist scientist says, “I do not dare enter that field”.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Up In Smoke Comment:

Has this man been to the State of Colorado without letting any of us know about the trip?

Huh?

The mad scientists who have given us cloning, in vitro fertilization, all manner of pharmaceutical products designed to alter the mind and the money and to kill innocent babies in their mothers’ wombs, genetically modified organisms, the manufactured myth of “brain death” in order to vivisect human beings for their body members, the cross-breeding of human and animal genes and other such delights straight from Aldous Huxley’s Brave New World and the Weimar Republic and Hitler’s Third Reich are not at war with the true God of Divine Revelation as He has revealed Himself to us exclusively through His true Church, the Catholic Church?

The conflict between faith and science is not so “fashionable” today?

Then again, a mad theologian has had to have to respect for fellow madmen in various fields, including that of science.

This answer alone shows the shallowness and utter detachment from the dangers of the world in which we live that constitute the mind, such as it is, of Jorge Mario Bergoglio.

The Heads of State and politics

“Many heads of state came and the variety is interesting. Each with their own personality. My attention was drawn by a transversal element among the young politicians, whether center, left or right. Maybe they talk about the same problems, but with new music, and I like it, gives me hope because politics is one of the highest forms of love, of charity. Why? Because it leads to a common good, and a person who can, but does not enter politics to serve the common good, is egoistic. And if instead he uses politics for his own good, this is corruption. About fifteen years ago, the French bishops wrote a pastoral letter, a reflection entitled réhabiliter la politiqu’. It is a beautiful text that helps to understand all these things. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comments from Pope Pius XI and Pope Saint Pius X:

Here is what Jorge Mario Bergoglio should have said to each of the heads of state who have visited him, including Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro (see Smiling Themselves Into the Very Depths of Hell):

Those who hold the reins of government should not forget that it is the duty of public authority by appropriate laws and sanctions to defend the lives of the innocent, and this all the more so since those whose lives are endangered and assailed cannot defend themselves. Among whom we must mention in the first place infants hidden in the mother’s womb. And if the public magistrates not only do not defend them, but by their laws and ordinances betray them to death at the hands of doctors or of others, let them remember that God is the Judge and Avenger of innocent blood which cried from earth to Heaven. (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, December 31, 1930.)

The common good?

The common good must be pursued in light of man’s Last End:

3. That the State must be separated from the Church is a thesis absolutely false, a most pernicious error. Based, as it is, on the principle that the State must not recognize any religious cult, it is in the first place guilty of a great injustice to God; for the Creator of man is also the Founder of human societies, and preserves their existence as He preserves our own. We owe Him, therefore, not only a private cult, but a public and social worship to honor Him. Besides, this thesis is an obvious negation of the supernatural order. It limits the action of the State to the pursuit of public prosperity during this life only, which is but the proximate object of political societies; and it occupies itself in no fashion (on the plea that this is foreign to it) with their ultimate object which is man’s eternal happiness after this short life shall have run its course. But as the present order of things is temporary and subordinated to the conquest of man’s supreme and absolute welfare, it follows that the civil power must not only place no obstacle in the way of this conquest, but must aid us in effecting it. The same thesis also upsets the order providentially established by God in the world, which demands a harmonious agreement between the two societies. Both of them, the civil and the religious society, although each exercises in its own sphere its authority over them. It follows necessarily that there are many things belonging to them in common in which both societies must have relations with one another. Remove the agreement between Church and State, and the result will be that from these common matters will spring the seeds of disputes which will become acute on both sides; it will become more difficult to see where the truth lies, and great confusion is certain to arise. Finally, this thesis inflicts great injury on society itself, for it cannot either prosper or last long when due place is not left for religion, which is the supreme rule and the sovereign mistress in all questions touching the rights and the duties of men. Hence the Roman Pontiffs have never ceased, as circumstances required, to refute and condemn the doctrine of the separation of Church and State. Our illustrious predecessor, Leo XIII, especially, has frequently and magnificently expounded Catholic teaching on the relations which should subsist between the two societies. “Between them,” he says, “there must necessarily be a suitable union, which may not improperly be compared with that existing between body and soul.-“Quaedam intercedat necesse est ordinata colligatio (inter illas) quae quidem conjunctioni non immerito comparatur, per quam anima et corpus in homine copulantur.” He proceeds: “Human societies cannot, without becoming criminal, act as if God did not exist or refuse to concern themselves with religion, as though it were something foreign to them, or of no purpose to them…. As for the Church, which has God Himself for its author, to exclude her from the active life of the nation, from the laws, the education of the young, the family, is to commit a great and pernicious error. — “Civitates non possunt, citra scellus, gerere se tamquam si Deus omnino non esset, aut curam religionis velut alienam nihilque profuturam abjicere…. Ecclesiam vero, quam Deus ipse constituit, ab actione vitae excludere, a legibus, ab institutione adolescentium, a societate domestica, magnus et perniciousus est error.”  (Pope Saint Pius X, Vehementer Nos, February 11, 1906.)

As was his wont throughout his priestly life of absolute fidelity to Christ the King, Pope Saint Pius X minced no words when addressing himself to the injustice done both to God and to the nation of France itself by the law of separation. Our sainted pontiff decried the effect of French laws on marriage, family and the education, and he stated in no uncertain terms that at the separation of Church and State is a “thesis absolutely false.” Something that is false in 1906 does not become “true” at a later point by the invocation of a “hermeneutic of continuity” (or “living tradition”) or by Francis the Illusionist’s simply ignoring that which he believes was wrong to begin with as it was part of the “no church” of the past.

Paragraph Three of Vehementer Nos, which has been cited on these pages so many, many times in the past, makes it clear that the Roman Pontiffs “have never ceased, as circumstances required, to refute and condemn the doctrine of the separation of Church and State.” That the conciliar “pontiffs” have embraced and promoted this falsehood is just another proof of the fact that they have not been true and legitimate Successors of Saint Peter as Vicars of Christ cannot teach that which has been condemned in the past.

The abdication of Benedict

“Pope Benedict accomplished a very big gesture. He opened a door, he created an institution, that of possible Popes emeritus. Seventy years ago there were no bishops emeritus. How many are there today? Well, since we live longer, we arrive at an age when we cannot go on with things. I will do the same as he did, I will ask the Lord to enlighten me when the time comes and tell me what I should do. He will tell me for sure.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Another This Is Not News Comment:

Wasn’t Henrique Cymerman, the Talmudic journalist who conducted the latest interview with Jorge, aboard the El Al flight that took the Argentine Apostate from Tel Aviv, Israel, to Rome, on Monday, May 26, 2014, as Jorge told us that the “office” of “Pope Emeritus” is now an institution in the counterfeit church of conciliarism?

My potential resignation

“I will do what the Lord tells me to do. Pray and try to follow God’s will. Benedict XVI no longer had the strength and honestly, as a man of faith, humble as he is, he took this decision. Seventy years ago, Popes Emeritus didn’t exist. What will happen with Popes Emeritus? We need to look at Benedict XVI as an institution, he opened a door, that of the Popes Emeritus. The door is open, whether there will be others, only God knows. I believe that if a bishop of Rome feels he is losing his strength, he must ask himself the same questions Pope Benedict XVI did.” (Interview Number I’ve Lost Count of the Number.)

The only thing that is really “new” about Bergoglio’s answer to Cymerman on this point is that he now seems more definite about resigning when the time is right for him to do so after making sure his revolutionary agenda is institutionalized beyond any kind of possible point of return. (For my comments on Jorge’s answer from all of twenty-two days ago, see On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part four, the end, at last.)

When I thought of retiring with the priests at rest

‘I had a private room for me in a nursing home for elderly priests in Buenos Aires. I would have left the archdiocese at the end of last year and I had already submitted the resignation to Pope Benedict when I turned 75 years old. I chose a room and I said: I want to come and live here. I will work as a priest, helping in parishes. That would have been my future before becoming Pope”.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Third to Last Comment:

How humble, how self-effacing.

He could have helped out in however many parishes that he wanted. He is layman, not a priest.

The football World Cup

“The Brazilians have asked me for neutrality … (laughs) and I keep my word because Brazil and Argentina have always been antagonists”. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Second to Last Comment:

As I came to realize much, much later than I should have, competitive sports engenders needlessly hostility, much more so now given the absence of a superabundance of Sanctifying and Actual Grace and the prevalence of so many unrepented sins i the world. Competitive sports are the domains of large corporate advertisers who specialize in pedaling immodesty, indecency and impurity. No human being has any need to watch tattooed people display athletic skills. Our time is better spent praying Rosaries and doing spiritual reading.

The World Cup is a waste of one’s good Catholic time, and this is from one who wasted a good deal of time in his life watching baseball. Who can watch the advertisements for unmentionable products or sit by passively watching the tattooed players and indecently dress fans in the stands and say that he is using his time as Our Blessed Lord Saviour Jesus Christ desires?

How I would like to be remembered

“I  never thought of this, but I like it when one remembers someone else and says: “He was a good man, he did what he could, he was not so bad””. (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Never thought of this?

Maybe so.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio is not stupid. He must know, barring God’s direct intervention, he is going to be “canonized” immediately upon his death, thereby entering the Conciliar Pantheon of False Idols. It will be “Santo Subito” for “Saint Francis the Merciful, the Humble, the Pious, the Devout, the Kind and the Slayer of Straw Men,” and I mean that it will be announced immediately after his death, thereby making unnecessary any Protestant and Judeo-Masonic Novus Ordo “Mass of Christian Burial.”

Conclusion

There have been several other developments in recent days in the never-never land of the netherworld known as the counterfeit church of conciliarism. I see no point in reviewing such things as yet another “group hug” session between Jorge Mario Bergolio and Justin Welby, the layman who masquerades as the “archbishop” of Canterbury, inside the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Bank of the Tiber River on Monday, June 16, 2014 (see Pope Francis and Archbishop Welby discuss ways of working for unity).

Come on, it’s all be said by our true popes:

It is for this reason that so many who do not share ‘the communion and the truth of the Catholic Church’ must make use of the occasion of the Council, by the means of the Catholic Church, which received in Her bosom their ancestors, proposes [further] demonstration of profound unity and of firm vital force; hear the requirements [demands] of her heart, they must engage themselves to leave this state that does not guarantee for them the security of salvation. She does not hesitate to raise to the Lord of mercy most fervent prayers to tear down of the walls of division, to dissipate the haze of errors, and lead them back within holy Mother Church, where their Ancestors found salutary pastures of life; where, in an exclusive way, is conserved and transmitted whole the doctrine of Jesus Christ and wherein is dispensed the mysteries of heavenly grace.

It is therefore by force of the right of Our supreme Apostolic ministry, entrusted to us by the same Christ the Lord, which, having to carry out with [supreme] participation all the duties of the good Shepherd and to follow and embrace with paternal love all the men of the world, we send this Letter of Ours to all the Christians from whom We are separated, with which we exhort them warmly and beseech them with insistence to hasten to return to the one fold of Christ; we desire in fact from the depths of the heart their salvation in Christ Jesus, and we fear having to render an account one day to Him, Our Judge, if, through some possibility, we have not pointed out and prepared the way for them to attain eternal salvation. In all Our prayers and supplications, with thankfulness, day and night we never omit to ask for them, with humble insistence, from the eternal Shepherd of souls the abundance of goods and heavenly graces. And since, if also, we fulfill in the earth the office of vicar, with all our heart we await with open arms the return of the wayward sons to the Catholic Church, in order to receive them with infinite fondness into the house of the Heavenly Father and to enrich them with its inexhaustible treasures. By our greatest wish for the return to the truth and the communion with the Catholic Church, upon which depends not only the salvation of all of them, but above all also of the whole Christian society: the entire world in fact cannot enjoy true peace if it is not of one fold and one shepherd. (Pope Pius IX, Iam Vos Omnes, September 13, 1868.)

Agreement and union of minds is the necessary foundation of this perfect concord amongst men, from which concurrence of wills and similarity of action are the natural results. Wherefore, in His divine wisdom, He ordained in His Church Unity of Faith; a virtue which is the first of those bonds which unite man to God, and whence we receive the name of the faithful – “one Lord, one faith, one baptism” (Eph. iv., 5). That is, as there is one Lord and one baptism, so should all Christians, without exception, have but one faith. And so the Apostle St. Paul not merely begs, but entreats and implores Christians to be all of the same mind, and to avoid difference of opinions: “I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing, and that there be no schisms amongst you, and that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment” (I Cor. i., 10). Such passages certainly need no interpreter; they speak clearly enough for themselves. Besides, all who profess Christianity allow that there can be but one faith. It is of the greatest importance and indeed of absolute necessity, as to which many are deceived, that the nature and character of this unity should be recognized. And, as We have already stated, this is not to be ascertained by conjecture, but by the certain knowledge of what was done; that is by seeking for and ascertaining what kind of unity in faith has been commanded by Jesus Christ. (Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum, June 29, 1896.)

Weigh carefully in your minds and before God the nature of Our request.  It is not for any human motive, but impelled by Divine Charity and a desire for the salvation of all, that We advise the reconciliation and union with the Church of Rome; and We mean a perfect and complete union, such as could not subsist in any way if nothing else was brought about but a certain kind of agreement in the Tenets of Belief and an intercourse of Fraternal love.  The True Union between Christians is that which Jesus Christ, the Author of the Church, instituted and desired, and which consists in a Unity of Faith and Unity of Government. (Pope Leo XIII, Praeclara Gratulationis Publicae, June 20, 1894.)

So, Venerable Brethren, it is clear why this Apostolic See has never allowed its subjects to take part in the assemblies of non-Catholics: for the union of Christians can only be promoted by promoting the return to the one true Church of Christ of those who are separated from it, for in the past they have unhappily left it. To the one true Church of Christ, we say, which is visible to all, and which is to remain, according to the will of its Author, exactly the same as He instituted it. During the lapse of centuries, the mystical Spouse of Christ has never been contaminated, nor can she ever in the future be contaminated, as Cyprian bears witness: “The Bride of Christ cannot be made false to her Spouse: she is incorrupt and modest. She knows but one dwelling, she guards the sanctity of the nuptial chamber chastely and modestly.”The same holy Martyr with good reason marveled exceedingly that anyone could believe that “this unity in the Church which arises from a divine foundation, and which is knit together by heavenly sacraments, could be rent and torn asunder by the force of contrary wills.” For since the mystical body of Christ, in the same manner as His physical body, is one, compacted and fitly joined together, it were foolish and out of place to say that the mystical body is made up of members which are disunited and scattered abroad: whosoever therefore is not united with the body is no member of it, neither is he in communion with Christ its head. (Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos, January 6, 1928.)

Actually only those are to be included as members of the Church who have been baptized and profess the true faith, and who have not been so unfortunate as to separate themselves from the unity of the Body, or been excluded by legitimate authority for grave faults committed. “For in one spirit” says the Apostle, “were we all baptized into one Body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free.” As therefore in the true Christian community there is only one Body, one Spirit, one Lord, and one Baptism, so there can be only one faith. And therefore, if a man refuse to hear the Church, let him be considered – so the Lord commands – as a heathen and a publican. It follows that those who are divided in faith or government cannot be living in the unity of such a Body, nor can they be living the life of its one Divine Spirit. (Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis, June 29, 1943.)

Still believe that the Catholic Church and the counterfeit church of conciliarism are one and the same. That’s your problem. You are simply wrong. (See Are the Conciliar Church and the Catholic Church The Same?)

The Catholic Church cannot be the author of error, heresy, apostasy, blasphemy or sacrilege. She can never be the author of any kind of novelty or innovation. She does not contradict herself. She speaks with one voice throughout the ages, the voice of her Divine Founder, Invisible Head and Mystical Bridegroom, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ:

These firings, therefore, with all diligence and care having been formulated by us, we define that it be permitted to no one to bring forward, or to write, or to compose, or to think, or to teach a different faith. Whosoever shall presume to compose a different faith, or to propose, or teach, or hand to those wishing to be converted to the knowledge of the truth, from the Gentiles or Jews, or from any heresy, any different Creed; or to introduce a new voice or invention of speech to subvert these things which now have been determined by us, all these, if they be Bishops or clerics let them be deposed, the Bishops from the Episcopate, the clerics from the clergy; but if they be monks or laymen: let them be anathematized. (Constantinople III).

These and many other serious things, which at present would take too long to list, but which you know well, cause Our intense grief. It is not enough for Us to deplore these innumerable evils unless We strive to uproot them. We take refuge in your faith and call upon your concern for the salvation of the Catholic flock. Your singular prudence and diligent spirit give Us courage and console Us, afflicted as We are with so many trials. We must raise Our voice and attempt all things lest a wild boar from the woods should destroy the vineyard or wolves kill the flock. It is Our duty to lead the flock only to the food which is healthful. In these evil and dangerous times, the shepherds must never neglect their duty; they must never be so overcome by fear that they abandon the sheep. Let them never neglect the flock and become sluggish from idleness and apathy. Therefore, united in spirit, let us promote our common cause, or more truly the cause of God; let our vigilance be one and our effort united against the common enemies.

Indeed you will accomplish this perfectly if, as the duty of your office demands, you attend to yourselves and to doctrine and meditate on these words: “the universal Church is affected by any and every novelty” and the admonition of Pope Agatho: “nothing of the things appointed ought to be diminished; nothing changed; nothing added; but they must be preserved both as regards expression and meaning.” Therefore may the unity which is built upon the See of Peter as on a sure foundation stand firm. May it be for all a wall and a security, a safe port, and a treasury of countless blessings. To check the audacity of those who attempt to infringe upon the rights of this Holy See or to sever the union of the churches with the See of Peter, instill in your people a zealous confidence in the papacy and sincere veneration for it. As St. Cyprian wrote: “He who abandons the See of Peter on which the Church was founded, falsely believes himself to be a part of the Church . . . .

But for the other painful causes We are concerned about, you should recall that certain societies and assemblages seem to draw up a battle line together with the followers of every false religion and cult. They feign piety for religion; but they are driven by a passion for promoting novelties and sedition everywhere. They preach liberty of every sort; they stir up disturbances in sacred and civil affairs, and pluck authority to pieces.(Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos, August 15, 1832.)

7. It is with no less deceit, venerable brothers, that other enemies of divine revelation, with reckless and sacrilegious effrontery, want to import the doctrine of human progress into the Catholic religion. They extol it with the highest praise, as if religion itself were not of God but the work of men, or a philosophical discovery which can be perfected by human means. The charge which Tertullian justly made against the philosophers of his own time “who brought forward a Stoic and a Platonic and a Dialectical Christianity” can very aptly apply to those men who rave so pitiably. Our holy religion was not invented by human reason, but was most mercifully revealed by God; therefore, one can quite easily understand that religion itself acquires all its power from the authority of God who made the revelation, and that it can never be arrived at or perfected by human reason. In order not to be deceived and go astray in a matter of such great importance, human reason should indeed carefully investigate the fact of divine revelation. Having done this, one would be definitely convinced that God has spoken and therefore would show Him rational obedience, as the Apostle very wisely teaches. For who can possibly not know that all faith should be given to the words of God and that it is in the fullest agreement with reason itself to accept and strongly support doctrines which it has determined to have been revealed by God, who can neither deceive nor be deceived? (Pope Pius IX, Qui Pluribus, November 9, 1846.)

As for the rest, We greatly deplore the fact that, where the ravings of human reason extend, there is somebody who studies new things and strives to know more than is necessary, against the advice of the apostle. There you will find someone who is overconfident in seeking the truth outside the Catholic Church, in which it can be found without even a light tarnish of error. Therefore, the Church is called, and is indeed, a pillar and foundation of truth. You correctly understand, venerable brothers, that We speak here also of that erroneous philosophical system which was recently brought in and is clearly to be condemned. This system, which comes from the contemptible and unrestrained desire for innovation, does not seek truth where it stands in the received and holy apostolic inheritance. Rather, other empty doctrines, futile and uncertain doctrines not approved by the Church, are adopted. Only the most conceited men wrongly think that these teachings can sustain and support that truth. (Pope Gregory XVI, Singulari Nos, May 25, 1834.)

In the Catholic Church Christianity is Incarnate. It identifies Itself with that perfect, spiritual, and, in its own order, sovereign society, which is the Mystical Body of Jesus Christ and which has for Its visible head the Roman Pontiff, successor of the Prince of the Apostles. It is the continuation of the mission of the Savior, the daughter and the heiress of His Redemption. It has preached the Gospel, and has defended it at the price of Its blood, and strong in the Divine assistance and of that immortality which has been promised it, It makes no terms with error but remains faithful to the commands which  it has received, to carry the doctrine of Jesus Christ to the uttermost limits of the world and to the end of time, and to protect it in its inviolable integrity. (Pope Leo XIII, A Review of His Pontificate, March 19, 1902.)

Not least among the blessings which have resulted from the public and legitimate honor paid to the Blessed Virgin and the saints is the perfect and perpetual immunity of the Church from error and heresy. We may well admire in this the admirable wisdom of the Providence of God, who, ever bringing good out of evil, has from time to time suffered the faith and piety of men to grow weak, and allowed Catholic truth to be attacked by false doctrines, but always with the result that truth has afterwards shone out with greater splendor, and that men’s faith, aroused from its lethargy, has shown itself more vigorous than before. ( Pope Pius XI, Quas Primas, December 11, 1925.)

For the teaching authority of the Church, which in the divine wisdom was constituted on earth in order that revealed doctrines might remain intact for ever, and that they might be brought with ease and security to the knowledge of men, and which is daily exercised through the Roman Pontiff and the Bishops who are in communion with him, has also the office of defining, when it sees fit, any truth with solemn rites and decrees, whenever this is necessary either to oppose the errors or the attacks of heretics, or more clearly and in greater detail to stamp the minds of the faithful with the articles of sacred doctrine which have been explained. (Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos, January 6, 1928.)

Nothing that the conciliar officials do, including trying to dismiss Pope Saint Pius X’s condemnations of Modernism as having been conditioned by the times in which he lived is new as His Apostateness, Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI, said the exact same thing almost as Father Ratzinger, “Cardinal” Ratzinger and “Pope” Benedict XVI:

1971: In theses 10-12, the difficult problem of the relationship between language and thought is debated, which in post-conciliar discussions was the immediate departure point of the dispute.

The identity of the Christian substance as such, the Christian ‘thing’ was not directly … censured, but it was pointed out that no formula, no matter how valid and indispensable it may have been in its time, can fully express the thought mentioned in it and declare it unequivocally forever, since language is constantly in movement and the content of its meaning changes. (Fr. Ratzinger: Dogmatic formulas must always change.)

1990: The text [of the document Instruction on the Theologian’s Ecclesial Vocation] also presents the various types of bonds that rise from the different degrees of magisterial teaching. It affirms – perhaps for the first time with this clarity – that there are decisions of the magisterium that cannot be the last word on the matter as such, but are, in a substantial fixation of the problem, above all an expression of pastoral prudence, a kind of provisional disposition. The nucleus remains valid, but the particulars, which the circumstances of the times influenced, may need further correction.

In this regard, one may think of the declarations of Popes in the last century [19th century] about religious liberty, as well as the anti-Modernist decisions at the beginning of this century, above all, the decisions of the Biblical Commission of the time [on evolutionism]. As a cry of alarm in the face of hasty and superficial adaptations, they will remain fully justified. A personage such as Johann Baptist Metz said, for example, that the Church’s anti-Modernist decisions render the great service of preserving her from falling into the liberal-bourgeois world. But in the details of the determinations they contain, they became obsolete after having fulfilled their pastoral mission at their proper time. (Joseph Ratzinger, “Instruction on the Theologian’s Ecclesial Vocation,” published with the title “Rinnovato dialogo fra Magistero e Teologia,” in L’Osservatore Romano, June 27, 1990, p. 6, cited at Card. Ratzinger: The teachings of the Popes against Modernism are obsolete)

2005: It is precisely in this combination of continuity and discontinuity at different levels that the very nature of true reform consists. In this process of innovation in continuity we must learn to understand more practically than before that the Church’s decisions on contingent matters – for example, certain practical forms of liberalism or a free interpretation of the Bible – should necessarily be contingent themselves, precisely because they refer to a specific reality that is changeable in itself. It was necessary to learn to recognize that in these decisions it is only the principles that express the permanent aspect, since they remain as an undercurrent, motivating decisions from within.


On the other hand, not so permanent are the practical forms that depend on the historical situation and are therefore subject to change
. (Christmas greetings to the Members of the Roman Curia and Prelature, December 22, 2005.)

As I noted early last week after the “prayer for peace” meeting” in the Vatican Gardens on Pentecost Sunday, June 8, 2014, it is my view that we are at the point where repeating what has been stated hundreds upon hundreds of times before is counterproductive. Those who want to see the true state of the Church Militant in this time of apostasy and betrayal will do so. We can only pray that more will do so as we thank Our Lord for having sent us the graces through the loving hands of His Most Blessed Mother for having extricated ourselves from the clutches of the conciliar revolutionaries.

This is why, ladies and gentlemen, it is so important to have nothing whatsoever to do with the counterfeit church of conciliarism. It is indeed a counterfeit religion, one that was born in a revolution and has been advanced by revolutionaries of different stripes (Girondists and Jacobins, Mensheviks and Bolsheviks) with one common goal: to make war upon the Catholic Faith as It has been revealed by Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ to His Holy Church Church for Its eternal safekeeping and infallible explication.

We must embrace the fullness of the Catholic Faith without compromise to conciliarism or its false shepherds. We must try to save our souls in the catacombs by consecrating ourselves to Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ through Our Lady’s Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart.. We must spend as much time as our states-in-life permit before her Divine Son’s Real Presence if this is at all possible where one lives.. And we must protect ourselves and our family members from the efforts of Modernity in the world and Modernism in the conciliar church to take us away from the sure path that is Tradition, which has been handed down to us by the Apostles themselves and is to be kept unchanged until Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ’s Second Coming in glory on the Last Day at the General Judgment of the Living and the Dead.

May we beg Our Lady’s help to recognize the errors that confront us and stay firm in our embrace of the fullness of the truths of the Faith, hoping and praying that we will die in a state of Sanctifying Grace and thus be able to enjoy the victory of the martyrs themselves in the presence of the glory of the Beatific Vision, in the company of the Communion of Saints, headed by herself, the Queen of the Angels and Saints,, remembering that the best path to Heaven after the Mass is Our Lady’s Most Holy Rosary.

The final victory belongs to the Immaculate Heart of Mary.

May it be our privilege to plant a few seeds for this great triumph and the ushering in of the Reign of Mary and the restoration of the Social Reign of Christ the King.

Viva Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saint Ephrem the Deacon, pray for us.

Personal financial gifts that do not qualify for a tax deduction may be sent to:

Dr. Thomas A. Droleskey

[You will need to enter the following e-mail address: DrThomasADroleskey@gmail.com to direct your non-tax-deductible financial gift( This is what the ancients would call a hint. We need your help at this time.)

What Constitutes “Rest” For A Figure of Antichrist?, part one

What constitutes “rest” for  figure of Antichrist?

Shooting the breeze with a fellow Talmudist at the Casa Santa Marta inside the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Bank of the Tiber River.

In reality, of course, there is nothing really “new” in Interview Number 8, which was conducted by Henrique Cymerman, a Talmudist, for La Vanguardia, a Spanish newspaper. Cymerman, who was born in Portugal, is a featured correspondent for Israeli television Channel Two.

Here is a bit of background about Henrique Cymerman from the Jewish Telegraph:

Henrique Cymerman was the last man to interview Yitzhak Rabin before the Israeli Prime Minister’s assassination. 

The journalist’s life was in danger after interviewing one of the world’s most dangerous terrorists in Hamas founder Sheikh Ahmed Yassin.

He has visited the headquarters of the Arab terrorist group Islamic Jihad.

And he has worked as a special envoy for the United Nations and made current affairs documentaries for television.

Henrique Cymerman’s background and life would make a pretty good documentary in itself.

In fact, plans for a production on the story of his life are underway, with an Israeli director currently writing the script.

Born and brought up in the Portuguese city of Porto, his father, Meir, settled in Portugal from his native Poland.

Henrique’s mother, Cotta, came from an old Sephardi family in the Spanish enclave of Melilla in North Africa.

Not known as one of Europe’s thriving Jewish communities, the Cymerman family still retained a strong Jewish identity in Portugal, thanks to Henrique’s father and grandfather.

Most of the country’s Jews live in Lisbon and it was there that Henrique was taken to see the city’s rabbi about plans for his barmitzvah.

He recalled: “We also went to see the new consul of Israel and they were celebrating Israel’s independence day.

“It was there that I learned all about Israel and the Middle East.”

The new consul, Michael Kehat, arrived in Portugal with his family, including his daughter Yael.

Henrique and Yael became friends before the family moved back to Israel, but amazingly they bumped into each other in Tel Aviv years later.

They are now married.

“This was in 1971 and Michael had fought in the Six-Day War and was severely wounded,” Henrique recalled.

“He told us stories about the creation of Israel – it was then that I decided I wanted to move to Israel and become a journalist.”

Henrique went though with his intention when he was 16, moving to a kibbutz.

“The Portuguese people are friendly in general, but there were times when I was reminded that I was a Jew and it was not easy for me,” he said.

“Antisemitism is not a phenomena in Portugal like in other areas of Europe or the world.”

But his parents didn’t stay in Portugal for much longer either.

They moved to Spain after Portugal’s military coup.

His mother moved to Israel little more than six months ago – at the age of 86.

Once in Israel, Henrique took his first foray into journalism by editing the kibbutz’s newspaper.

He went on to read psychology at Tel Aviv University and holds an MA degree in the political science and sociology.

Later landing a job at the Israeli newspaper Maariv, he was sent to be a correspondent in Barcelona, where he also worked as director of information in the city’s Jewish centre.

Henrique, who speaks Portuguese, Spanish, English, Hebrew and French, recalled: “It was at the time that diplomatic relations between Spain and Israel were being established.”

Henrique and Yael’s first child, Dana, was born in Barcelona and they lived there until he moved back to Israel.

It was a kind of role-reversal, as he then started to cover Israel and the Middle East for Portuguese and Spanish television.

“My first big scoop when I was back in Israel was breaking the news about the Madrid Peace Conference, in 1991,” Henrique recalled.

“My bosses at Antena, the Spanish TV station I worked for, said I was crazy, that it was impossible, that Israel and the Arab countries would never get together to talk like this.

“Then American Secretary of State James Baker announced it publicly.”

As well as quizzing dozens of Israeli MKs, diplomats and prime ministers, Henrique has also foraged into the Arab world, interviewing King Hussein of Jordan, Yasser Arafat, ex-Palestinian Prime Minister Ahmed Qurei and Palestinian National Authority President Mahmoud Abbas.

“I met Arafat 14 times,” he said. “He was very Egyptian in that he had a good sense of humour.

“Arafat was not corrupt personally – he lived like a monk – but there was a lot of corruption close to him, which is not uncommon in the Arab world.”

As well as meeting Hamas founder Sheikh Ahmed Yassin, Henrique has interviewed Abdullah Shami in Gaza – and could have been dangerously hurt or killed.

“It was just before Bill Clinton was due to visit Israel,” he remembered. “Shami told me that he wanted to see Clinton dead and this interview was broadcast in Spain.

“Of course, the world’s media picked up on it and then Shami was arrested, together with other members of Islamic Jihad.

“I was in Gaza when this happened and I was frightened that something might happen to me. But, in the end, they didn’t touch me.”

Perhaps his most pivotal interview came with the late Yitzhak Rabin, just a day before Yigal Amir shot him dead in November, 1995.

“Eitan Haber, who worked for Rabin, invited me to the defence ministry to interview Rabin about the peace rally which he was due to go to the next day,” Henrique said.

“He seemed really tense and I could feel his stress – he didn’t want to go to the rally, but he was obliged to. I asked him at the end of the interview how he would like to be remembered and at that moment, he said ‘we finish”.

“When I was told he had been killed, I was in complete shock – it traumatised a generation.”

Henrique’s work led to him writing a book, Voices from the Centre of the World: The Arab-Israeli Conflict, which has just been published in English.

It was originally published in Portuguese – and even attracted the attention of Real Madrid manager Jose Mourinho.

Henrique said: “When Jose visited Israel five years ago, as a guest of the Peres Centre for Peace, he brought the book with him. He said he didn’t know much about the Middle East and had a lot of questions for me.

“I am trying to bring Cristiano Ronaldo to Israel at the moment – apparently his mother likes my stories.”

He was also the recipient of Portugal’s highest honour, the Comendador de la Orden del Infante Don Henrique.

And last month, Henrique received the prestigious Anti-Defamation League Daniel Pearl Award.

With all his experience in speaking to the most important people in the Middle East, Henrique believes that Israel is a much stronger country than many people perceive.

He explained: “Jews have always had a traumatic time, but we don’t measure things in objective terms or by equability.

“Israel needs to show to the world that it wants piece – it is vital.

“Iran is an important threat, but I don’t think Israel’s existence is in danger.” (If it’s a big interview, newsman Henrique is sure to be there.)

Obviously, Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who hid his pectoral cross when he met with the two grand rabbis of Jerusalem last month (see On the Road to Gehenna with Jorge, Abe and Omar, part three), does not believe that he has any kind of duty to seek the conversion of a man, Henrique Cymerman, who belongs to a false religion, Talmudism, as he, Bergoglio, believes that Jews do not need to convert to the Catholic Faith in order to save their immortal souls.

Indeed, Vaticanista journalist Andrea Tornielli of Vatican Insider noted that the idea for the “prayer for peace” in the Vatican Gardens six days ago, Pentecost Sunday, June 8, 2014, came from Cymerman himself, who has interviewed such diverse figures as the assassinated Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Rabin and the late Palestinian Authority President Yasser Arafat:

Last Monday, the day when illness forced him to rest, Pope Francis granted a long interview to the Spanish newspaperLa Vanguardia”. The full text was also made available by the ‘Sismografo’.

The interview with the Pope was carried out by a Portuguese journalist, Henrique Cymerman, a Middle East correspondent for “La Vanguardia”, “Antena 3” and the Israeli TV “Channel 2”. Meeting him on the outward flight to Amman, the Pope, who had seen the Israeli journalist sitting next to a Palestinian colleague, had asked him to protect him during his trip to the Holy Land. Cymerman was involved in the organization of the Prayer for Peace, held in the Vatican and during the interview Francis recognized him: “The fact that this has taken place is in good part thanks to you“.  Here is the text of almost all of the responses of the Pope on various topics.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Very Brief Comment Number One:

Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who believes that the prayers of those who deny the Incarnation of the Second Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in the Virginal and Immaculate Womb by the power of the Third Person of the Most Blessed Trinity, God the Holy Ghost, and, of course, who deny the doctrine of the Most Blessed Trinity, is pleasing to his Judeo-Masonic conception of God and can produce “peace” within souls and among nations. It is only natural for him to have such great affinity for those such as Henrique Cymerman, who denies the doctrine of the Most Holy Trinity. Indeed, Cyerman  is really a Talmudic advocate for “understanding” between Zionism and Mohammedanism, sort of Talmudic ecumenist, if yo will. Birds of a feature do flock together, after all.

Persecuted Christians

“Persecuted Christians are a concern that touches me as a pastor. I know a lot of these persecutions which I do not think would be prudent to tell of here, so as not to offend anyone. But there are places where it is forbidden to have a Bible or teach catechism or wear a cross … What I want to clarify is this: I am convinced that the persecution of Christians today is stronger than that in the first centuries of the Church. Today there are more Christian martyrs than at that time. This is not fantasy, there are the numbers.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Atypically Brief Comment Number Two:

Gee, who was it who took off that pectoral cross to avoid offending the Christophobes who parade around as the “grand rabbis” of Jerusalem? Jorge does voluntarily what the Mohammedans and others seek to do by force.

Then again, Jorge, much in the manner of George Walker Bush and his neconservative geniuses who planned his father’s Persian Gulf War in 1991 and his own Iraq War that was launched on March 20, 2003, and much in the manner of Barack Hussein Obama and his band of “world without borders” globalist, believes that it is “fundamentalists” who give Mohammedanism, which is, he believes, a “religion of peace,” a bad name. Jorge Mario Bergoglio never once blames Mohammedans for violence against Christians, seeking only to castigate unnamed “fundamentalists.”

Moreover, Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s belief in “ecumenism of blood,” about which he has spoken so much, overlooks the simple fact the eleven million Catholics who were killed between 67 A.D. and 313 A.D. died in defense of the Catholic Faith, not a generic type of “Christianity.”

The Council of Florence, meeting under the authority of Pope Eugene IV, made it very clear that even those who give their blood for the Divine Redeemer if they are not united to the bosom of Holy Mother Church:

It firmly believes, professes, and proclaims that those not living within the Catholic Church, not only pagans, but also Jews and heretics and schismatics cannot become participants in eternal life, but will depart “into everlasting fire which was prepared for the devil and his angels” [Matt. 25:41], unless before the end of life the same have been added to the flock; and that the unity of the ecclesiastical body is so strong that only to those remaining in it are the sacraments of the Church of benefit for salvation, and do fastings, almsgiving, and other functions of piety and exercises of Christian service produce eternal reward, and that no one, whatever almsgiving he has practiced, even if he has shed blood for the name of Christ, can be saved, unless he has remained in the bosom and unity of the Catholic Church. (Pope Eugene IV, Cantate Domino, Council of Florence, February 4, 1442.)

While it is certainly true that millions upon millions of Catholics have been killed by the brutal power of statists of the “left” and the “right” around the world, Jorge does not want to identify those who are responsibility for these killings.

As mentioned just above, however, nothing can take away from the martyrdom of Catholics in the first three centuries of Holy Mother Church’s history as those martyrs cleaved to the integrity of the Catholic Faith, something that has inspired countless millions of martyrs ever since, including those who died at the hands of the Protestant Revolutionaries in Germany, the Netherlands, England, Scotland and Wales in the Sixteenth Century ever since. Jorge seems to forget about the blood-stained beginnings of Mohammedanism and Protestantism and the fact that there were many Jewish co-conspirators in the persecutions of Roman times. Can’t upset that “ecumenism of blood” business, you understand.

Fundamentalists

Violence in the name of God is a contradiction, it does not correspond to our time, it is something ancient. With a historical perspective we must say that Christians at times, have used it. When I think of the Thirty Year War, that was violence in the name of God, today it is unimaginable. Right? We arrive at times, through religion, to very serious and very severe contradictions. Fundamentalism, for example. In the three religions (monotheistic, ed) we have our fundamentalist groups, small in relation to everything else. A fundamentalist group, even if it does not kill anyone, even if it does not hit anyone, it is violent. The mindset of fundamentalism is violence in the name of God.” (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Comment Number It’s All Been Said Before Many Times:

Jorge Mario Bergoglio is an insidious ideologue, a man who is ignorant of true history, whether of the Church or the world. He is also a philosophical cipher.

God has ordained just and holy wars. Jorge Mario Bergoglio cannot admit this as he does not believe in God as He has revealed Himself to us through His true Church. He is the simply latest in the ever-growing line of conciliar “popes” who believe that our true popes were wrong to call for the Crusades or to fight against the Turkish fleet in the Battle of Lepanto on October 7, 1571, or even to repel the invading Mohammedans at the Gates of Vienna on September 12, 1683.

The rise of unjust wars in the past five centuries is the direct result of the Protestant Revolution’s overthrow of the Social Reign of Christ the King and the rise of Judeo-Masonry.

Jorge’s ideological view of history is such that his simplistic view of the Thirty Years’ War is made into something that it was not: a religious war. While it is true that the war began when those peace-loving Protestants living in Bohemia revolted against the Holy Roman Empire, the religious aspects that instigated this war served merely as a pretext for purposes of settling matters of national sovereignty and domestic political control. After all, Jorge, Catholic France sided with German Protestant states against Catholic Spain and the Holy Roman Empire. Oh well, what can you expect from an ideologue.

Moreover, Jorge is such a sloganeering ideologue that those who adhere to the integrity of Catholic doctrine must be caricatured as “fundamentalists” who are “violent” of their nature even though they do not use physical force against anyone. This is the same kind of demagoguery used by the likes of Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro and friends as they denounce those who oppose the chemical and surgical execution of the innocent preborn in their mothers’ wombs and who oppose “gay rights” as “violence-prone” haters even though they do not “act” on their “violent” inclinations.

In other words, Jorge Mario Bergoglio is beneath contempt. He is truly the most violent man in the whole world as he makes war upon the Sacred Deposit of Faith, including the very nature of God Himself, and slaughters souls by the millions upon millions, souls who could be headed for eternal ruin because they look to him for “spiritual guidance” and “consolation” as they persist in their lives of unrepentant sin.

Me? a revolutionary?

“We should call the great Mina, the Italian singer and say, “Take this hand, gypsy” and ask her to read my past … (laughs) (actually the song was sung by Iva Zanicchi, ed).  For me, the great revolution is going to the roots, to recognize them and see what these roots have to day nowadays. There is no contradiction between being a revolutionary and returning to the roots.  Moreover, I believe that the way to make real changes is to begin from the identity. You can never take a step forward in life if not from the past, without knowing where I come from, what my name is, what my cultural or religious name is“.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

All Right, the Last Comment Was Not So Brief. Here is one, Number Four, that will be:

As has been noted before on this site, “returning to the roots” for Jorge means reinterpreting the words of Holy Writ without the “filter” of the Scholasticism of Saint Thomas Aquinas and of Holy Mother Church’s general councils, especially the Council of Trent and the [First] Vatican Council that were “corrupted” by the work of the Angelic Doctor.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio takes pride in being a revolutionary. In this, of course, he is in perfect communion with the adversary, who never rests as he prowls about the world seeking the ruin of souls.

My security

“I know that anything can happen to me, but it’s all in God’s hands.  I remember that in Brazil, they had prepared a Pope-mobile closed with glass. But I cannot greet people and tell him that I love them from inside a sardine can, even if it is crystal. To me this is a wall. It is true that something can happen to me, but let’s be realistic, at my age I don’t have much to lose”.  (Jorge Shoots the Breeze While “Resting”.)

Snappy Comment Number Five:

What a touchy-feely egotist.

He has to “touch” the people so that he can let them know that he “loves” them,

First of all, he does not love “the people” as he is a heretic who gives them a corrupted, distorted teaching of the Faith that has been condemned by true pope after true pope. He is a poster boy for Modernism. He also is the worst “friend” of non-Catholics as he does not seek with urgency their unconditional conversion to the Catholic Church, outside of which there is no salvation and without which there can be no true social order.

A true pope shows people the love of the Divine Redeemer by blessing them In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.

Period.

As the hour has gotten very late, work on Interview Number Eight is going to be halted. Late hours have been kept every day this week. Enough is enough for the time being. Please check back tomorrow for part two.

Pray Our Lady’s Most Holy Rosary.

A blessed Trinity Sunday to you all.

Viva Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saints Vitus and Modestus, pray for us.

 

Calling The Hammer of Heretics

Today, Ember Friday in the Octave of Pentecost, is also the Commemoration of Saint Anthony, the Hammer of Heretics.

We need the help of Saint Anthony to hammer home this simple truth: Jorge Mario Bergoglio is a heretic who heads a false church that misrepresents, distorts and perverts everything to do with the Catholic Faith.

Although there is no need to belabor this point, Jorge’s “lesson” at yesterday’s session of his Ding Dong School Of Apostasy cries out for a bit of brief commentary as it speaks to the essence of the simple truth that the counterfeit church of conciliarism is the antithesis of the Catholic Faith and of the witness given to it by those who have been raised to the altars for our veneration, including Saint Anthony of Padua himself.

Here is the report about Jorge’s screed at the Casa Santa Marta yesterday:

How ought we to love one another, according to Jesus? This was the question around which the Holy Father developed his reflections following the Gospel reading, which recounted the Lord’s conversation with His disciples about brotherly love (Mt 5:20-26). Pope Francis observed that Jesus tells us that we must love our neighbor, but not after the manner of the Pharisees, who were not coherent and “used to confuse ideas through smoke and mirrors [It. Facevano tante sfumature di idee] because they were ideologues.” Their attitude, he noted, “was not love,” but “indifference toward one’s neighbor.” Jesus, said Pope Francis, “gives us three criteria”:

“First, a criterion of realism: of sane realism. If you have something against another and you cannot fix, look for a [compromise] solution – at least – only [find a way] to get along with your adversary while you’re on the road. It will not be ideal, but a compromise agreement is a good thing. It is realism.”

“The effort to reach an arrangement,” is a good thing, he added, even though there are those, who maintain that it is “something rather too vulgar.” In order to save many things, in fact, “one must make a deal – and one takes a step, the other takes another step and at least there is peace: a very [imperfect] peace, but a peace agreement [nevertheless].” Jesus, he added, “also says this, [praising] the ability to make agreements between ourselves and overcome the [holier-than-thou attitude – It. giustizia] of the Pharisees, the teachers of the law, of such people.” We face many difficult situations in life, and, “while we are on the road, we make compromises… and in this way we put a stop to hate and strife among us.” The Holy Father went on to warn that “to speak ill of someone is to kill the other, because the act is rooted in hatred all the same.” It is to “kill” him in “a different way: with gossip, with calumny, with defamation Jesus warns us: “The one who calls his brother stupid is killing his brother, because the act is rooted in hate”:

“In our day, we think that ‘not killing our brother’ means simply not actually murdering him – but no – not killing our brother means not [even] insulting him. The insult comes from the same root of the crime: hatred. If you do not hate, and you would not kill your enemy, your brother, then do not insult him either. Nevertheless, a common habit among us is to seek out things to find insulting. There are [also] those, who, in their hatred, express their hate through insults with great flourish – and that hurts. Scolding, insulting – not – let us be realistic: the criterion of realism; the criterion of coherence. Do not kill, do not insult.”

The third criterion that gives us Jesus, said Pope Francis, “is a criterion of fraternity rooted in sonship.” He went on to say, “If we must not kill our brother, it is because he is our brother, that is, because we have the same Father. I cannot go to the Father if I do not have peace with my brother.” The Holy Father exhorted the faithful, saying, “Do not talk to the Father if you are not at peace with your brother – if you do not have at least a compromise agreement:

“Do not talk to the Father without being at peace with your brother. Three criteria: a criterion of realism; a criterion of coherence, meaning not to kill and not even to insult, because those who insult kill; and a criterion of fraternity rooted in sonship. One cannot talk to the Father if one cannot even speak to one’s brother – and this means overcoming the holier-than-thou attitude of the scribes and the Pharisees. This program is not easy, is it? Though, it is the way that Jesus tells us to keep going. Let us ask Him for the grace to move forward in peace among ourselves, with compromises, and always with coherence and in a spirit of fraternity rooted in sonship.” (Whit-Thursday at the Ding Dong School of Apostasy.)

Adhering to Catholic doctrine without any deviation is considered to be a “rigid ideology” by the revolutionary conciliar ideologue named Jorge Mario Bergoglio.

Dom Prosper Gueranger’s prayer to the Hammer of Heretics, Saint Anthony of Padua, provides a contrast to the “compromising” spirit of Jorge Mario Bergoglio, a spirit that is of the essence of his false church itself:

In return for thy loving submission to God our Father in heaven, the populace obeyed thee, and fiercest tyrants trembled at thy voice. Heresy alone dared once to disobey thee, and dared to refuse to hearken to they word: thereupon, the very fishes of the sea took up thy defence; for they came swimming in shoals, before the eyes of the whole city, to listen to thy preaching which heretics had scorned. Alas! error, having long ago recovered from the vigorous blows dealt by thee, is yet more emboldened in these days, claiming even sole right to speak. The offspring of Manes, whom, under the name of Alibgenses, thou didst so successfully combat, would now, under the new appellation of freemasonry, have all France at its beck; they native Portugal behold the same monster stalking in broad daylight almost up to the very altar; and the whole world is being intoxicated by its poison. O thou who dost daily fly to the aid of thy devoted clients in their private necessities, thou whose power is the same in heaven as heretofore upon earth, succour the Church, aid God’s people, have pity upon society, now more universally and deeply menaced than ever. O thou ark of the covenant, bring back one generation, so terribly devoid of love and faith, to the serious study of sacred letters, wherein is so energizing a power. O thou hammer of heretics, strike once more such blows as well make hell tremble and all the heavenly powers thrill with joy. (Dom Prosper Gueranger, O.S.B., The Liturgical Year.)

This is all too harsh for Jorge Mario Bergoglio, whose revolutionary putsch is taking in the entire world at this time even as Catholics and other Christians in Iraq and Syria and elsewhere in the Mohammedan world are being slaughtered or turned into homeless refugees by faithful, believing adherents of that supposed “religion of peace” (see Behold the Self-Righteous Righteously Defend Error), who not only believe that error has rights but provide those who adhere to errors a public forum within the very confines of the Vatican Walls to proclaim their errors as they pray to their devils.

Unlike his “moderate” Mohammedan friends who represent about as much of the Mohammedan masses worldwide as sedevacantists do of Catholics universally, believing, faithful Mohammedans take the example of their blasphemous, false “prophet,” Mohammed, very seriously, which means that they do indeed pray for “victory over unbelievers.

“Victory over unbelievers” does not mean that Mohammedans are praying for the “victory” of some kind of generic, Judeo-Masonic belief in a “supreme being” over the forces of atheism in the world. Only the revolutionary lunatics in the conciliar insane asylum inside the walls of the Occupied Vatican on the West Bank of the Tiber Riber at this time believe such absurdities, which they are not afraid to proclaim, albeit reluctantly, via “equivalent words” when their first denials that the imam who prayed to his devils five days ago in the Vatican Gardens for “victory over unbelievers” proves impossible to sustain. (There’s a lot in common between Jorge and Caesar Obama and their cheerleaders: See Tyrants Who Speak About “Freedom” and Smiling Themselves Into the Very Depths of Hell.)

Mohammedans kill.

Mohammedans have been killing the blasphemer Mohammed showed them how to do so at the beginning of the Seventh Century A.D.

The true popes of the Catholic Church spoke frankly about the barbarism that is inherent in Mohammedanism, where “victory over unbelievers” means “death to infidels.”

The “ecumenical” outreach to “believers” on the part of the lords of conciliarism, including Joseph Ratzinger/Benedict XVI and Jorge Mario Bergoglio/Francis, so scandalized a Mohammedan convert, Magdi Cristiano Allam, that he left what he thought was the Catholic Church altogether just five years after his baptism at the hands of “Pope Benedict XVI”:

VATICAN CITY (RNS) A high-profile Italian Muslim who converted to Catholicism and was baptized by Pope Benedict XVI announced on Monday (March 25) that he will leave the church to protest its soft stance against Islam.

Egyptian-born Magdi Cristiano Allam, 61, a prominent journalist and outspoken critic of Islam, publicly entered the Catholic Church on March 22, 2008 during an Easter Vigil service, receiving baptism directly from Benedict.

After his conversion, Allam founded a small right-wing political party that lost badly in Italy’s general elections last April.

Writing on Monday in the right-wing daily Il Giornale, Allam explained that he considers his conversion to Catholicism finished “in combination with the end of (Benedict’s) pontificate.”

“The ‘papolatry’ that has inflamed the euphoria for Francis I and has quickly archived Benedict XVI was the last straw in an overall framework of uncertainty and doubts about the Church,” he wrote.

On Friday, Francis pledged to “intensify dialogue among the various religions,” particularly Islam.

Allam, who has called Islam an “intrinsically violent ideology,” said his main reason for leaving the church was its perceived “religious relativism, in particular the legitimization of Islam as a true religion.”

“Europe will end up being subjugated to Islam,” he warned in Il Giornale, unless it “finds the courage to denounce Islam as incompatible with our civilization and fundamental human rights,” and to “banish the Quran for inciting hatred, violence and death towards non-Muslims.” Europeans also need to “condemn Sharia as a crime against humanity” and to “stop the spread of mosques.”

Allam said he would remain a Christian but that he didn’t “believe in the church anymore.”

Allam’s surprise conversion was orchestrated by Archbishop Rino Fisichella, currently head of the Pontifical Council for the New Evangelization, who “personally accompanied” the Muslim intellectual’s approach to the Catholic faith.

At the time, the Vatican’s chief spokesman, the Rev. Federico Lombardi, stressed that the conversion was the result of Allam’s “personal journey” and was not intended as a direct message to Muslims.

A leading Muslim intellectual involved in interfaith dialogue with the Vatican, Aref Ali Nayed, criticized the public conversion ceremony as a “triumphalist way to score points,” and said it raised “serious doubts” about the Catholic Church’s policy toward Islam. (Magdi Allam, Muslim Convert, Leaves Catholic Church, Says It’s Too Weak Against Islam.)

Even Magdi Cristiano Allam’s conversion on March 22, 2008, to what he thought was Catholicism had to by “Father” Federico Lombadi into a “personal journey” rather than a rejection of a completely false, blasphemous religion, Mohammedanism.

Although the assaults led by a group of Sunni Mohammedans, long the enemies of the Iranians (who are sending assistance to support the Shiite government in Baghdad), were mentioned briefly in yesterday’s article, Jorge Mario Bergoglio’s belief that his Mohammedan pals from Argentina represent the Mohammedan “mainstream” are somewhat contradicted the events spiraling out of control in Iraq and Syria, whose ancient Christian populations, protected as they had been in recent decades by secular Mohammedan strongmen such as Saddam Hussein and Bashir Assad, at this very time:

The government of Mosul, Iraq’s second largest city, fell overnight to the jihadist Islamic State of Iraq and Levant, also called the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria (ISIS). Mosul’s panic-stricken Christians, along with many others, are now fleeing en masse to the rural Nineveh Plain, according to the Vatican publication Fides. The border crossings into Kurdistan, too, are jammed with the cars of the estimated 150,000 desperate escapees.

The population, particularly its Christian community, has much to fear. The ruthlessness of ISIS, an offshoot of al-Qaeda, has been legendary. Its beheadings, crucifixions, and other atrocities against Christians and everyone else who fails to conform to its vision of a caliphate have been on full display earlier this year, in Syria.

As Corner readers will remember, in February, it was the militants of this rebel group that, in the northern Syrian state of Raqqa, compelled Christian leaders to sign a 7th-century dhimmi contract. The document sets forth specific terms denying the Christians the basic civil rights of equality and religious freedom and committing them to pay protection money in exchange for their lives and the ability to keep their Christian identity.

The government of Mosul, Iraq’s second largest city, fell overnight to the jihadist Islamic State of Iraq and Levant, also called the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria (ISIS). Mosul’s panic-stricken Christians, along with many others, are now fleeing en masse to the rural Nineveh Plain, according to the Vatican publication Fides. The border crossings into Kurdistan, too, are jammed with the cars of the estimated 150,000 desperate escapees.

The population, particularly its Christian community, has much to fear. The ruthlessness of ISIS, an offshoot of al-Qaeda, has been legendary. Its beheadings, crucifixions, and other atrocities against Christians and everyone else who fails to conform to its vision of a caliphate have been on full display earlier this year, in Syria.

As Corner readers will remember, in February, it was the militants of this rebel group that, in the northern Syrian state of Raqqa, compelled Christian leaders to sign a 7th-century dhimmi contract. The document sets forth specific terms denying the Christians the basic civil rights of equality and religious freedom and committing them to pay protection money in exchange for their lives and the ability to keep their Christian identity. (The Cleansing of Iraq’s Christians Is Entering Its End Game.)

All Jorge has done so far is to send out a “tweet” to pray for peace in the Middle East. He has issued no plea as of yet  for the lives of Catholics and other Christians in Iraq for do so in frank terms would mean having to identify their persecutors: faithful, believing Mohammedans. Jorge, who has been very cold to the idea of “beatifying” Pope Pius XII principally because of contemporary Talmudic hostility to the pope who was supposedly “silent” about Hitler’s crimes, is absolutely silent about the simple fact that the Mohammedan religion is violent of its very nature.

Will it be said of Jorge Mario Bergoglio by some “conservative” critic one day that he proved to be “Mohammed’s ‘Pope'”?

Actually, Jorge Mario Bergoglio and his spirit of “compromise” in the face of “rigid ideology” make him no pope at all as his entire false belief system, conciliarism, is as false as Talmudism or Mohammedanism.

We need to pray to Saint Anthony of Padua to hammer those who are on the face about the counterfeit church of conciliarism with this simple truth: The counterfeit church of conciliarism is the counterfeit ape of the Catholic Church and has been doing the work of Antichrist from the time that “Saint John XXIII” appeared on the balcony of the Basilica of Saint Peter on October 28, 1958.

Pray the Rosary.

Make as many sacrifices as possible as consecrated slaves of Christ the King through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary

Be assured that Our Lady’s Immaculate Heart will triumph in the end.

Viva Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saint Anthony of Padua, pray for us.

Behold the Self-Righteous Righteously Defend Error

Let it be stipulated at the beginning of this commentary that Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro is the most unrepentantly bold statist and appeaser in the history of the United States of America.

Let it be stipulated also that Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro is the most lawless statist in the history of the United States of America.

Let it be stipulated finally that none of the naturalists who have served as President of the United States of America prior to him, try as many of them did (see Not A Mention of Christ the King), prior to Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro have been as contemptuous of the security of the borders of the United States of American that he has been.

When all is said and done, however, Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro is nothing other than The End Product of Americanism.

Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro remains unrepentantly righteous in his support of ObamaDeathCare as he denies any wrongdoing concerning the Fast and Furious gun running scandal or United States Attorney General Eric Holder’s coverup of it, the scandals associated with “green energy” projects such as Solyndra, his administration’s relentless efforts to force religious institutions to provide health insurance coverage for contraception and sterilization to their employees, his administration’s ongoing coverups of the impeachable offenses committed as American personnel came under attack from terrorists as they were offered no assistance by their government, whose leaders then lied about what had happened, his administration’s efforts to use the Internal Revenue Service and the United States Department of Justice as instruments to intimidate political opponents and to indemnify the wrongdoing of its own officials and their supporters, and his administration’s many and varied rank violations of the Constitution of the United States of America, including his making a “recess” appointment to a new Consumer Financial Protection Board even though the United States Senate was in session (see Hugo Chavez Ortega Obama).

The Constitution?

What’s that?

To reject the sweet yoke of the Social Reign of Christ the King is to live under the iron rule of men whose minds are not conformed to the Sacred Deposit of Faith that Our King has entrusted exclusively to His Catholic Church for Its infallible explication and eternal safekeeping.

To reject the sweet yoke of the Social Reign of Christ the King is to live under the iron rule of men whose hearts are not consecrated to the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary.

To reject the sweet yoke of the Social Reign of Christ the King is to live under the iron rule of men who believe that they can “plan” or “will” “solutions” to domestic and international difficulties, convincing us that they need more and more of our money to do so.

To reject the sweet yoke of the Social Reign of Christ the King is to live under the iron rule of men who wind up having no regard even for the constitutions and just civil laws that they have sworn to uphold (see He Swore to Uphold the Constitution, Not the United Nations and Taking Refuge in Racism to Break the Laws of God and Man).

To reject the sweet yoke of the Social Reign of Christ the King is to live under the iron rule of men who are mad, men who never want to admit that their schemes for prosperity at home and for peace in the world are doomed to miserable failure time after time after time (see All Caesars Go Mad.)

It is in this context that one must understand the despicable “trade” negotiated by President Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro and Secretary of State John F. Kerry for the return of a deserter, Sergeant Bowe Bergdahl (U.S. Army) in exchange for five Taliban prisoners who have been held at the Guantanamo Bay Detention Camp, where they have undergone “enhanced interrogation,” as a result of the commitment of American ground troops to Afghanistan by then President George Walker Bush on October 7, 2001.

Reality for Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro is whatever he wants it to be. If he and his minions want to refer to Bowe Bergdahl as a hero and as one who served in the United States Army with “honor and distinction,” well, then, it must be so. Anyone who disagrees with caesar’s gratuitous and patently false statements must be motivated by “racism,” of course,” as they are “veritable extremists” who want to “destroy” the “good” that caesar has done for the country.

Alas, each of our presidents has been a positivist, making statements that the citizens are expected to accept because a sitting president has made them.

Obama/Soetoro’s immediate predecessor, George Walker Bush, made all kinds of false statements in the aftermath of the terrible events of Tuesday, September 11, 2001. He expected us to swallow the government line about the attacks on the twin towers of the World Trade Center in the City of New York, New York, and on the Pentagon in Alexandria, Virginia, that day, as many unanswered questions, not the least of which concern the collapse of the twin towers as though they had been imploded, remained. B

Bush the lesser expected Americans to stand by passing and accept limitations upon their legitimate liberties by means of the so-called “Patriot Act” that exploited fears about “national security” in the immediate aftermath of the tragic events of September 11, 2001.

Bush, the “compassionate statist,” wanted Americans to believe that the xenophobic President of Iraq, Saddam Hussein, was somehow involved with the events of September 11, 2001, and was part of an alleged “axis of evil” that required the armed forces of the United States of America to invade and occupy that country to destroy to Hussein’s alleged “stockpile of weapons of mass destruction” and to prevent him from getting hold of the components to build a nuclear weapon. Bush even went so far as to claim in an address before a joint session of Congress that Hussein was attempting to purchased enriched uranium from the government of the country of Niger in Africa, something that was patently false on its face.

Bush the Younger expected Americans to believe that “democracy” could built in Iraq and Afghanistan, whose forbidding mountainous terrain provided challenges for the British between 1843 and 1919 and proved to be too much for occupiers from the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics from 1979-1989. We did, after all, have the “superior form” of government, right?

Some of George Walker Bush’s Catholic apologists, including some prominent traditionally-minded Catholics, sought to portray the American invasion and occupation of Iraq and Afghanistan as a veritable “crusade” against “Mohammedanism” when it was nothing of the sort.

Mohammedans were enabled by George Walker Bush’s “international coalition” on March 20, 2003, and thereafter to kill Catholics and attack and destroy Catholic churches.

Mohammedans from Iran poured into Iraq to attack Catholics and Orthodox Christians as they made strongholds for themselves to attack American military forces that were placed into harm’s way for no good purpose.

What has become of all of the blood shed, all of the destruction wrought, all of lives–American, Iraqi and Afghan–torn apart (wives and children losing fathers or mothers or both, divorces caused by infidelity at the front lines, large numbers of service personnel killed by enemy fire, wanton torture used on innocent civilians, innocent civilians targeted for destruction without a word of regret. etc)?

Well, take a look at what is happening in Iraq at this time as the Sunni Mohammedans prepare to seize control of Baghdad from the Shiite Mohammedans who have had the backing of the government of the Islamic Republic of Iraq?

BAGHDAD — Sunni militants extended their control over parts of northern and western Iraq on Wednesday as Iraqi government forces crumbled in disarray. The militants overran the city of Tikrit, seized facilities in the strategic oil refining town of Baiji, and threatened an important Shiite shrine in Samarra as they moved south toward Baghdad.

The remarkably rapid advance of the Sunni militants, who on Tuesday seized the northern city of Mosul as Iraqi forces fled or surrendered, reflects the spillover of the Sunni insurgency in Syria and the inability of Iraq’s Shiite-led government to pacify the country after American forces departed in 2011 following eight years of war and occupation.

By late Wednesday, witnesses in Samarra, 70 miles north of Baghdad, were reporting that the militants, many of them aligned with the radical Islamic State of Iraq and Syria or ISIS, were on the outskirts of the city. They said the militants demanded that forces loyal to the government leave the city or a sacred Shiite shrine there would be destroyed. Samarra is known for the shrine, the al-Askari Mosque, which was severely damaged in a 2006 bombing during the height of the American-led occupation. That event touched off sectarian mayhem between the country’s Sunni Arab minority and its Shiite majority.

Members of Shiite militias were on high alert in Baghdad, and many were reported headed north to Samarra, even though the central government declared a 10 p.m. curfew in the capital and surrounding towns. An influential Iraqi Shiite cleric, Moktada al-Sadr, called for the formation of a special force to defend religious sites in Iraq. The authorities in neighboring Iran, which is predominantly Shiite, canceled all visas and flights for pilgrims to Baghdad and intensified security on the Iran-Iraq border, Iran’s official Islamic Republic News Agency reported.

Insurgents also were holding 80 Turkish citizens seized in Mosul over the last two days, inclusing the Turkish consul general, other diplomats and at least three children, the Turkish government said. Thirty-one of the Turkish hostages were truck drivers who had been transporting fuel to a power plant in Mosul.

The hostage-taking raised the possibility that Turkey, a NATO ally that borders both Syria and Iraq, would become directly entangled in the fast-moving crisis. Prime Minister Recep Tayyip Erdogan of Turkey was holding an emergency meeting with top security officials, and the Turkish foreign minister, Ahmet Davutoglu, cut short a trip to New York and was returning to Ankara. “No one should try to test the limits of Turkey’s strength,” Mr. Davutoglu said in a statement.

Turkey has long taken an interest in northern Iraq for economic reasons and because of the sizable and often restive Kurdish minority, which straddles the border and controls a region of Iraq east of Mosul.

Amid the collapse of the Iraqi army in Mosul, Tikrit and other northern cities, questions were raised about the possibility of a conspiracy in the military to deliberately surrender. Witnesses reported some remarkable scenes in Tikrit, where soldiers handed over their weapons and uniforms peacefully to militants who ordinarily would have been expected to kill government soldiers on the spot.

Prime Minister Nuri Kamal al-Maliki, a Shiite, suggested the possibility of disloyalty in the army when he exhorted Iraqi citizens on Tuesday to take up arms against the Sunni insurgents.

Residents of Baiji, a city of 200,000 about 110 miles south of Mosul, awoke Wednesday to find that government checkpoints had been abandoned and that insurgents, arriving in a column of 60 vehicles, were taking control of parts of the city without firing a shot, the security officials said. Peter Bouckaert, the emergency services director for Human Rights Watch, said in a post on Twitter that the militants had seized the Baiji power station, which supplies electricity to Baghdad, Kirkuk and Salahuddin Province.

In Tikrit, the home town of Saddam Hussein, residents said the militants attacked in the afternoon from three directions: east, west and north. Residents said there were brief exchanges of gunfire, and then police officers and soldiers shed their uniforms, put on civilian clothing and fled through residential areas to avoid the militants, while others gave up their weapons and uniforms willingly.

On Wednesday, the insurgents claimed to have taken control of the entire province of Nineveh, Agence France-Presse reported, and there were reports of militants executing government soldiers in the Kirkuk region. Atheel al-Nujaifi, the governor of the province, criticized the Iraqi army commanders in Mosul, saying they had misled the government about the situation in the city.

Iraq’s foreign minister, Hoshyar Zebari, was quoted on Wednesday as saying his country’s Kurdish minority would “work together” with Baghdad’s forces to “flush out these foreign fighters.”

At a meeting of Arab and European foreign ministers in Athens, Mr. Zebari, himself a Kurd, called the insurgents’ strike “a serious, mortal threat,” adding: “The response has to be soon. There has to be a quick response to what has happened.”

Iraqi Kurds are concentrated in the autonomous region of Kurdistan, where security is maintained by a disciplined and fiercely loyal fighting force, the pesh merga, that has not yet become involved in the latest clashes.

In a further indication of the regional dimensions of the crisis, the government of President Bashar al-Assad in Syria, facing the same jihadist adversary in its civil war against a broader array of armed foes, expressed solidarity with the Iraqi authorities and armed forces, the official SANA news agency reported.

Word of the latest militant advance came as a United Nations agency reported that 500,000 people had fled Mosul — Iraq’s second-largest city, with a population of about 2 million — after the militants, spilling over the border from Syria, captured military bases, police stations, banks and provincial headquarters.

The International Organization for Migration, based in Geneva, said the civilians had mainly fled on foot, because the militants would not let them use vehicles and had taken control of the airport. Roughly the same number were displaced from Anbar Province in western Iraq as the militants gained ground there, the organization said.

On Tuesday the insurgents, reinforced with captured weaponry abandoned by the fleeing government forces, raised their black banner over streets in Mosul littered with the bodies of soldiers, police officers and civilians. The success of the militant attack was the most stunning development in a rapidly widening insurgency straddling the porous border of Iraq and Syria.

Mr. Maliki has ordered a state of emergency for the entire country and called on friendly governments for assistance in a quickly deteriorating situation. His weak central government is struggling to mount a defense, a problem made markedly more dangerous by the defections of hundreds of trained soldiers and the loss of their vehicles, uniforms and weapons.

Security officials said the militant drive toward Baiji began late on Tuesday with brief clashes a few miles north of the town before the insurgents overran a security post, captured vehicles and set buildings on fire.

hey did not kill the soldiers or policemen who handed over their weapons, uniform and their military I.D.,” a security official in Tikrit said on Wednesday before the militants reached that city; he spoke on the condition of anonymity. “They just took these things and asked them to leave,” the official said.

The rising insurgency presented a new quandary for the Obama administration, which has faced sharp criticism for its recent swap of five Taliban officers for Sgt. Bowe Bergdahl and must now answer questions about the death of five Americans by friendly fire in Afghanistan on Monday night.

Critics have long contended that America’s withdrawal of troops from Iraq, without leaving even a token force, invited an insurgent revival. (Tikrit Falls; Reports of Battle in Samarra, 70 Miles From the Capital.)

Just how long were the armed forces of the United States of America supposed to stay in Iraq to prop up a corrupt regime that is backed by the government of the Islamic Republic of Iran? Forever?

Why should we be surprised that Mohammedans in Iraq and Afghanistan and Syria and elsewhere are doing what comes naturally to them: killing, which is an integral part of the false, blasphemous “religion” founded by their false “prophet,” Mohammed?

How many more Americans should have died or have had their arms and legs blown off or have returned home to find themselves suffering from all manner of emotional disorders related to their time in battle?

How many more Americans should have returned home to overwhelm a Veteran’s Affairs hospitals to such an extent that a massive effort coverup the scandalously long waits for veterans to be examined, no less receive treatment, after having served in needless, unjust, immoral and unconstitutional wars?

It was to divert attention from his administration’s incompetence and deception in providing medical care to America’s military veterans that the administration of Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro sought to trade five Taliban prisoners captured in Afghanistan for Army deserter Bowe Bergdahl. Caesar’s efforts to divert attention from the scandals of the United States Department of Veterans Affairs, however, backfired when the facts of Bergdahl’s desertion, including the revelation that six and as many as fourteen Americans may have been killed while looking for this deserter, became known.

As always, of course, caesar doubled down and stuck righteously to his story without regard for the outrage that he had caused or that the prisoners, who will live for a year in Qatar before being free to return to the battlefield in Afghanistan to kill more Americans. This is what caesars do when their plans go awry: they remain self-righteous in their defense of errors that they can never admit, perhaps not even to themselves are in fact errors.

Then again, as noted earlier in this commentary, Americans should never have been put on the ground in Afghanistan in the first place. As is the case in Iraq, the United States of America has spent over a trillion dollars (that’s right, one trillion dollars) to prop up the government of Hamid Karzai, who has pocketed much of the money himself (see Bag Man in a Karakul Hat). The total fiscal costs of the wars in Iraq and Afghanistan, which has spilled over into Pakistan, totals close to four trillion dollars.

As I wrote in the January 31, 2003, issue of The Remnant six weeks before the onset of the unjust, immoral and unconstitutional American invasion and occupation of Iraq and nearly seventeen months after American military operations had begun in Afghanistan, “For what?” To what good end? For what?

In the case of George Walker Bush, the American invasion and occupation of Iraq was supposed to make the Middle East “safe for America’s only ally” in that region, the murderous State of Israel whose Zionist leaders have treated Palestinians and other Arabs, whether Christian or Mohammedan, as subhumans (believing Talmudists do believe that non-Jews are subhumans, of course).

How did that work out?

Reflexive support by one presidential regime after another for the murderous policies of the State of Israel has emboldened faithful, believing Mohammedans to attack Americans and other foreign nations whenever the opportunity strikes. These attacks have increased around the world, not decreased, as a result of “America’s War on Terror.” No Americans would have died in Iraq or Afghanistan or Pakistan if American forces had not been committed there for no good purpose and in full violation of the tenets of the Just War Theory (see Different Chief, Same War Drums).

Bush also believed that his “wars” to spread the joys of “American exceptionalism” would make the United States of America more “secure”?

How has that worked out for the innocent preborn or for those killed in Fort Hood I or Fort Hood II or the Washington Navy Yard or at the Boston Marathon or at any number of schools and universities?

Nations whose laws permit attacks on innocent human life, whether by means of chemical or surgical abortions or the execution of starvation and dehydration of innocent human beings or the cruel vivisection of human beings for their body members under the aegis of the medical industry’s manufactured, profit-making myth of “brain death,” and that permit licentiousness to the point of rank perversity to be considered a “human right” can never be made “secure” from the consequences of their daily warfare against the very laws of Christ the King Himself. Never.

Moreover, Over and over again, of course, Caesar Georgii Bushus Ignoramus and Caesar Barackus Obamus Ignoramus assured us that the United States of America was not at war with a supposed “religion of peace,” Mohammedanism:

The terrorists practice a fringe form of Islamic extremism that has been rejected by Muslim scholars and the vast majority of Muslim clerics — a fringe movement that perverts the peaceful teachings of Islam. The terrorists’ directive commands them to kill Christians and Jews, to kill all Americans, and make no distinction among military and civilians, including women and children. . .  .

I also want to speak tonight directly to Muslims throughout the world. We respect your faith. It’s practiced freely by many millions of Americans, and by millions more in countries that America counts as friends. Its teachings are good and peaceful, and those who commit evil in the name of Allah blaspheme the name of Allah. (Applause.) The terrorists are traitors to their own faith, trying, in effect, to hijack Islam itself. The enemy of America is not our many Muslim friends; it is not our many Arab friends. Our enemy is a radical network of terrorists, and every government that supports them. (Applause.)  (George Walker Bush, Address to the Nation, September 20, 2001.)

As we know, these men belonged to al Qaeda – a group of extremists who have distorted and defiled Islam, one of the world’s great religions, to justify the slaughter of innocents. Al Qaeda‘s base of operations was in Afghanistan, where they were harbored by the Taliban – a ruthless, repressive and radical movement that seized control of that country after it was ravaged by years of Soviet occupation and civil war, and after the attention of America and our friends had turned elsewhere.

Just days after 9/11, Congress authorized the use of force against al Qaeda and those who harbored them – an authorization that continues to this day. The vote in the Senate was 98 to 0. The vote in the House was 420 to 1. For the first time in its history, the North Atlantic Treaty Organization invoked Article 5 – the commitment that says an attack on one member nation is an attack on all. And the United Nations Security Council endorsed the use of all necessary steps to respond to the 9/11 attacks. America, our allies and the world were acting as one to destroy al Qaeda’s terrorist network, and to protect our common security. (Barack Hussein Obama,  Address on the War in Afghanistan, December 2, 2009.)

How have Mohammedans respond to these plaudits of their false religions?

Killing Catholics and other Christians in Libya, Egypt, Syria, Iraq, Afghanistan, Pakistan, Nigeria, Kenya and, among other places, The Sudan.

Mohammedanism is a religion of death, not peace.

Mohammedanism is a religion of blasphemy, not love of the true God of Divine Revelation.

Mohammedanism is a religion of hatred of the infidel just as much as Talmudism, not a “religion of love” and “tolerance.”

Indeed, just as our statists of the false opposites of the naturalist “left” and “right” have remained self-righteous in an unrepentant defense of their numerous, blood-stained errors, so have the Zionists of Israel and Mohammedans all over the world remained completely unrepentant about the bloodletting they continue to let loose on their enemies and as they denounce infidels.

Give these monsters of the anti-Incarnational errors of Modernity credit having the courage and the integrity to defend their publicly while persisting in them without any sign of remorse. They even have the courage to defend their false religions publicly.

The Zionists made a point last month of having Jorge Mario Bergoglio do his obeisance at a shrine in honor of Jews killed by terrorist acts in Europe, and they reveled at his “making reparation” at the tomb of Theodore Herzl, the founder of International Zionism, for the “crime” of Pope Saint Pius X having spoken to him as a true and legitimate Successor of Saint Peter who rejected all notion of Judaism’s “enduring validity.”

Talmudism is, of course, a religion of triumphalism. Its adherents are horrified by the sight of the Sign of true triumphalism, the Sign of the Holy Cross upon which Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ wrought our salvation by the shedding of every shedding of His Most Precious Blood. This is why many believing Talmudists believe it is their duty to spit at any crucifix or cross that they see.

Zionism is a political movement based on Israeli triumphalism.

Mohammedanism is also a religion of triumphalism, believing that it has a mission to conquer the world and to crush all infidels in the process.

As noted just above, Catholicism is, of course, the true religion of triumphalism, that of Our Lord’s victory on the wood of the Holy Cross.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio, however, rejects “triumphalism” as opposed to the spirit of “encounter” and “inter-religious dialogue” and “tolerance” and “diversity” in the name of “religious liberty.”

The Zionists reject this entirely.

Mohammedans also reject this entirely, which is why the imam who prayed to his devils in the Vatican Gardens four days ago now, that is, on Pentecost Sunday, June 8, 2014, managed to work in an unscripted “prayer” from the blasphemous Koran to ask the devil named “Allah” to “give us victory over the disbelieving people” (Koran verse; see also the post at Novus Ordo Watch Wire).

You see, the Talmudists and the Mohammedans take their false religions seriously, which is something foreign to the “broad-minded” caesars of the “left” and the “right” to the apostates who comprise the counterfeit church of conciliarism.

Neither Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soetoro or Jorge Mario Bergoglio, who is thought to be “Pope Francis” by almost everyone in the world, can understand who would be opposed to “dialogue” and “diversity,” although each of these terrible men cannot stand criticism and are constantly belittling and caricaturing their opponents, whether real or imagined.

It’s “death to the infidels” for Zionists and for Mohammedans. Indeed, both believe that is necessary to fight to the death to defend their own regimes of falsehood and blasphemy.

Such is foreign to the ears of the lords of Modernity in the world and the lords of Modernism in the counterfeit church of conciliarism, who have welcomed Mohammedans into Europe as the descendants of those who sought to conquer this formerly Catholic continent by force have taken advance of lax immigration laws that were made necessary by Europe’s depopulation as a result of contraception and abortion, both of which have been winked at by most of the conciliar authorities in various places in Europe.

Zionists are not interested in true peace.

Mohammedans are not interested in true peace.

Barack Hussein Obama/Barry Soteoro is not interested in true peace.

George Walker Bush was not interested in true peace.

Jorge Mario Bergoglio is not interested in true peace.

True peace is that of Christ the King, Who has taught us that the path to this peace, which is not a peace of this world, runs through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary. This is the essence of Our Lady’s Fatima Message, Heaven’s Peace Plan

Pope Pius XII explained this at the end of the encyclical letter, Ad Caeli Reginam, October 11, 1954, by which he instituted the Feast of the Queenship of the Blessed Virgin Mary:

51. By this Encyclical Letter We are instituting a feast so that all may recognize more clearly and venerate more devoutly the merciful and maternal sway of the Mother of God. We are convinced that this feast will help to preserve, strengthen and prolong that peace among nations which daily is almost destroyed by recurring crises. Is she not a rainbow in the clouds reaching towards God, the pledge of a covenant of peace?[62] “Look upon the rainbow, and bless Him that made it; surely it is beautiful in its brightness. It encompasses the heaven about with the circle of its glory, the hands of the Most High have displayed it.”[63] Whoever, therefore, reverences the Queen of heaven and earth — and let no one consider himself exempt from this tribute of a grateful and loving soul — let him invoke the most effective of Queens, the Mediatrix of peace; let him respect and preserve peace, which is not wickedness unpunished nor freedom without restraint, but a well-ordered harmony under the rule of the will of God; to its safeguarding and growth the gentle urgings and commands of the Virgin Mary impel us.

52. Earnestly desiring that the Queen and Mother of Christendom may hear these Our prayers, and by her peace make happy a world shaken by hate, and may, after this exile show unto us all Jesus, Who will be our eternal peace and joy, to you, Venerable Brothers, and to your flocks, as a promise of God’s divine help and a pledge of Our love, from Our heart We impart the Apostolic Benediction. (Pope Pius XII, Ad Caeli Reginam, October 11, 1954.)

Pope Pius XII’s Act of Consecration to the Immaculate Heart of Mary is one that we should make on a monthly basis:

Most Holy Virgin Mary, tender Mother of men, to fulfill the desires of the Sacred Heart of Jesus and the request of the Vicar of Your Son on earth, we consecrate ourselves and our families to your Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart, O Queen of the Most Holy Rosary, and we recommend to You, all the people of our country and all the world.

Please accept our consecration, dearest Mother, and use us as You wish to accomplish Your designs in the world.

O Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary, Queen of the Most Holy Rosary, and Queen of the World, rule over us, together with the Sacred Heart of Jesus Christ, Our King. Save us from the spreading flood of modern paganism; kindle in our hearts and homes the love of purity, the practice of a virtuous life, an ardent zeal for souls, and a desire to pray the Rosary more faithfully.

We come with confidence to You, O Throne of Grace and Mother of Fair Love. Inflame us with the same Divine Fire which has inflamed Your own Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart. Make our hearts and homes Your shrine, and through us, make the Heart of Jesus, together with your rule, triumph in every heart and home. Amen.

Yes, a great reward awaits us for our fidelity to the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary and to the Most Sacred Heart of her Divine Son, Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, if we persist until our dying breaths in states of Sanctifying Grace. We must keep close to them, therefore, by the time we spend each day outside of Mass before Our Lord in His Real Presence (where we keep company with all of the angels and the saints, including Our Lady Immaculate, the Queen of All Angels and Saints), by our wearing the Brown Scapular and fulfilling the terms associated with it, by wearing the Miraculous Medal, by distributing the Green Scapular and Rosaries and instructional booklets about the Rosary to those God places in our paths on a daily basis–and, most importantly, by our assiduous, reverent and faithful recitation of the Mysteries of Our Lady’s Most Holy Rosary each and every day in our lives.

Those who believe in any other kind of path to peace are simply self-righteous defenders of error who do not realize that they will have to make an account of their rejection of Christ the King at the moment of their Particular Judgment, a moment for which we ourselves must pray every day to have the maternal intercession and protection of Our Lady, out of whose Immaculate Heart was formed the Most Sacred Heart of Jesus.

Viva Christus Rex! Viva Cristo Rey!

Our Lady of the Rosary, pray for us.

Saint Joseph, pray for us.

Saints Peter and Paul, pray for us.

Saint John the Baptist, pray for us.

Saint John the Evangelist, pray for us.

Saint Michael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Gabriel the Archangel, pray for us.

Saint Raphael the Archangel, pray for us.

Saints Joachim and Anne, pray for us.

Saints Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar, pray for us.

Saint John of San Facundo, pray for us.